From collection Creating Acadia National Park: The George B. Dorr Research Archive of Ronald H. Epp

Page 1
Search
results in pages
Metadata
Psychical Research-1900-1939
Psychical Research :
1900 . - 1939
Proceedings of the Societ
356
Mrs. Henry Sidgwick.
[PART
Psychical Research 19, # 5
I.
RICHARD HODGSON IN MEMORIAM.
I.
By MRS. HENRY SIDGWICK.
IN the death of Richard Hodgson, which occurred quite
suddenly and unexpectedly on the 20th of December, 1905,
the Society for Psychical Research has lost a member who
must always occupy a prominent place in its annals. He not
only took an important share in its work, but almost from
its foundation he determined to give his life to the questions
with which it is concerned, regarding this investigation as
one of the most important objects to which the human mind
and human energy could be devoted, and therefore one to
which worldly ambitions should be cheerfully sacrificed.
Richard Hodgson was born at Melbourne in Australia in
1855, was educated in the public schools there, and after-
wards entered the Melbourne University where he took the
degrees of M.A. and LL.D. His intention had been to
devote himself to the Law, but he was diverted from this
apparently by the study of philosophy and the interest it
inspired, and it was probably with a view to pursuing his
philosophical studies that he came to England. He entered
the University of Cambridge as a student at St. John's
College in 1878, and read for the Moral Sciences Tripos, in
which he took honours in 1881. It was characteristic of
him that, having thus qualified for a degree, his friends had
some difficulty in persuading him to take it, because the
ceremony involved kneeling to the Vice-Chancellor, and he
Pame : Phinograph by A Marshall Arlinoter Street Bos
did not wish to bend the knee to any man. After com-
pleting his Cambridge course he studied for a time at the
University of Jena in Germany, and on returning to England
LII.]
Richard Hodgson: in Memoriam.
357
took part in University extension lecturing in the North of
England. As a student of the Moral Sciences he was naturally
brought into contact at Cambridge with Henry Sidgwick, who
besides lecturing made a practice of going over his pupils'
work with them individually, and thus saw a good deal of
them. The friendship and regard for each other first formed
between the two men in the relation of teacher and pupil
was a lasting one.
The philosophic writer in whom Mr. Hodgson felt most
interest, and with whom he was most disposed to agree at
this time, was Herbert Spencer, on whom he both wrote and
later lectured at Cambridge. But he was not consciously a
follower of Herbert Spencer or of any other philosopher.
Indeed he was always a man of great independence of mind,
with an almost inconvenient dislike of following others. It
was, I suppose, to give relief to this feeling, and as a symbol
of his desire to take an independent line, that he adopted
while at Cambridge an evening dress suit of brown cloth
instead of the ordinary black one. This becoming but eccen-
tric costume he discontinued after some years, realising,
doubtless, that it is not worth while expending energy in
diverging from custom in unimportant details.
Mr. Hodgson's interest in the objects investigated by our
Society had already begun in Australia, and at Cambridge
he took an active part in an undergraduate society formed
to investigate some of them. This society had but a brief
existence, and did not obtain any satisfactory results; but it
doubtless helped to prepare him for what was ultimately to
be his life's work, and when the Society for Psychical
Research was founded in 1882 he became one of its earliest
members.1
How early he took an active part in its work and its
councils I am not quite sure, but in 1884, when a keen
interest was being taken in England in Madame Blavatsky
and her Theosophical Society, Mr. Hodgson was co-opted as a
member of the Committee appointed to investigate the marvels
alleged to occur in connection with Theosophy. These phe-
nomena were in many respects analogous to those said to occur
at spiritualistic séances-c.g. the transportation even through
1 His name appears in the first published list of members.
358
Mrs. Henry Sidgwick.
[PART
LII.]
Richard Hodgson: in Memoriam.
359
solid matter of ponderable objects. Mr. Hodgson was sent
what an inspiriting fellow-worker these qualities, together with
out by the Committee in November, 1884, to investigate the
his vigour and energy and keen interest, made him.
phenomena in India, where they chiefly occurred. Before he
The Blavatsky investigation proved purely destructive, and
started considerable doubt had been thrown by revelations
Mr. Hodgson's powers were often afterwards applied to
of confederates and otherwise on the genuineness of Madame
necessary but destructive work in exposing trickery. But it is
Blavatsky's occult powers and on the existence of the Tibetan
not for his destructive work that the Society owes him most
Mahatmas with whom she professed to work. But this did
gratitude. The next important piece of work he undertook-
not detract from the merit of Mr. Hodgson's work, which
namely, an experimental investigation in conjunction with Mr.
included, of course, among other things, an investigation into
S. J. Davey into the possibilities of mal-observation and lapse of
the trustworthiness of the assertions made by the confederates,
memory in connection with phenomena such as those which
and which was carried out with much care and acumen, and
occur at séances-though from one point of view destructive
with a praiseworthy thoroughness patent to all who read
is from another constructive, establishing psychological data
his report. ¹ The result was that finally he had no doubt
of great importance for the estimation of evidence in
whatever that the phenomena connected with the Theosophical
psychical research. This investigation, of which the results
Society were part of a huge fraudulent system worked by
are contained in two papers in our Proceedings,2 is probably
Madame Blavatsky with the assistance of confederates, and
Mr. Hodgson's most original work. It is certainly a contribution of
that not a single genuine phenomenon could be found among
lasting value to the work of the Society, and one which cannot
them all. And this, after receiving Mr. Hodgson's report, was
be ignored by any one seriously desiring to estimate evidence
the conclusion also of the Committee, though they expressed
for phenomena not apparently in accordance with the known
it in more guarded language.
laws of nature, and in regard to which there is any possibility
During this visit to India Mr. Hodgson greatly developed,
of conscious or unconscious deception. It was, however, after
if he did not actually acquire, the interest in all kinds of
he went to America that, through the work he did with Mrs.
conjuring performances and ingenious tricks and puzzles which
Piper, Mr. Hodgson first added to the positive evidence for
became SO characteristic of him, and which on many occasions
the reality of supernormal phenomena.
served him well in enabling him to unmask trickery in con-
In 1887 he was invited to go to the United States of
nection with phenomena alleged to be occult. I have still
America as secretary to the American Society for Psychical
a number of puzzles which he gave me at this time, and
Research, and with reluctance made up his mind to leave
remember the pleasure he took in making me unravel them.
England and his friends here for the purpose. He held the
In the course, too, of his investigation into the Theosophical
office till in 1890 that Society converted itself into a Branch
phenomena he made himself an expert in handwriting,
of the English Society, and then retained a similar position
applying his skill especially in connection with the so-called
as secretary of the Branch. He soon made friends in
Koot Hoomi letters, said to have been written and
America, and transferring his affections to that country came
mysteriously conveyed to the recipients by a Mahatma residing
to regard it as his home. Only once did he return to
in Tibet, but really for the most part written by Madame
England except for brief visits. In 1897 an effort was
Blavatsky herself in a disguised hand. Mr. Hodgson was
undoubtedly a man of great power of observation and acute
1 E.g. in the case of the greater part of Eusapia Paladino's work at Cambridge
in 1895.
inference, which he combined with an unusually genial and
The Possibilities of Mal-observation and Lapse of Memory from a Practical
enthusiastic nature. I was a good deal associated with him
Point of View" (Experimental investigation by S. J. Davey, with introduction
in the work of investigation at this time, and well remember
by R. Hodgson), Proceedings S.P.R., Vol. VI., pp. 381-495; and "Mr. Davey's
Imitations by Conjuring of Phenomena sometimes attributed to Spirit Agency,"
1 Proceedings S.P.R., Vol. III., pp. 207-380.
by R. Hodgson, Proceedings S.P.R., Vol. VIII., pp. 253-310.
[PART
LII.]
360
Mrs. Henry Sidgwick.
Richard Hodgson in Memoriam.
361
made to attach him more completely to the central work
the chief "communicators" through Mrs. Piper were "veritably
of the Society. He resided in England for a year from the
the personalities that they claim to be, that they have
autumn of 1897, and served as a member of the Council
survived the change we call death, and that they have
and Editor of the Proceedings and Journal. But the attraction
directly communicated with us whom we call living through
of America and of the work in America was too strong.
Mrs. Piper's entranced organism." Whether he would have
He returned there in 1898, intending that it should be
admitted any modification to this statement in later years
for a time only ; but he could not tear himself away, and
I do not know, but there is no doubt that to the end he
when this became evident to him in 1899 he resigned the
retained his belief in the broad fact that we have empirical
post of Editor. Meanwhile his constant interchange of views
evidence of the survival of the dead and of their power
with Mr. Myers resulted in a close approximation on theoretical
under certain circumstances to communicate with the living,
points between them, probably through modifications and
and that he held this belief with a strength of conviction
developments on both sides and after Mr. Myers died leaving
which probably nothing could have shaken. Some of the
his book Human Personality only partly in print, it fell to
evidence on which the belief was founded is set forth in
Mr. Hodgson, in co-operation with Miss Johnson, to complete
the above-mentioned report, but, as must almost always happen
and edit what was unfinished.
in such cases, the evidence that could be published is not the
When Mr. Hodgson went to America in 1887 he found
whole of what served to convince Mr. Hodgson and others who
members of the Society there, especially Professor William
knew the deceased persons supposed to be communicating, nor
James, already interested in the trance phenomena of Mrs.
indeed is the whole of it capable of being put down in writing.
Piper. He immediately began work with her, and was soon
It is, of course, of great importance that any conclusions
SO much interested that the investigation became hence-
that may be drawn from Mrs. Piper's trance utterances should
forward his most absorbing work, and was only intermitted
be supported by investigation into the automatic speaking and
during short intervals till his death. It was in consequence
writing of other sensitives, and it is to be regretted that
of his and Professor James's reports that Mrs. Piper was
Mr. Hodgson did not give some of the time devoted in later
invited to England in 1889, but though the reports of the
years to Mrs. Piper to looking into other cases. We must
English sittings were ready for publication first, it will be
regret, moreover, that he has left us without bringing into
remembered that Mr. Hodgson's report, published in 1892
order the mass of still unpublished material he had collected in
(Proceedings S.P.R., Vol. VIII., pp. 1-167), contains records
sittings with Mrs. Piper in these later years-material of which
of earlier work. It is, of course, only a small proportion of
the value is at present unknown. But whatever this material
the Piper evidence which seems to require the hypothesis of
when examined may reveal, and whether it can be made use
communication with the dead for even when the trance-
of publicly or not, it is certain that the labours of Mr. Hodgson
personality exhibits knowledge which it is difficult to suppose
have given to the world an important record of developments
otherwise than supernormally acquired, thought-transference
of trance speaking and writing observed with Mrs. Piper
between living persons will generally suffice to account for
through a long series of years. It is certain, too, that this
it. It was therefore natural that Mr. Hodgson should only
record includes a considerable amount of evidence for the
gradually arrive at the momentous conclusion (expressed in
acquisition of knowledge in some supernormal manner by the
his second report on Mrs. Piper, published in 1898 2 that
trance personality; and, more important still, it undoubtedly
contains evidence which cannot be ignored, and which Mr.
1 Proceedings S.P.R., Vol. VI., pp. 436-659.
2 Proceedings S.P.R., Vol. XIII., pp. 284-582. Not only Mr. Hodgson's own
Hodgson himself regarded as conclusive, for the possibility of
papers on Mrs. Piper, but those of Professor W. Romaine Newbold (Proceedings
communication between the dead and the living.
S.P.R., Vol. XIV., pp. 6-49) and of Professor Hyslop (Proceedings S.P.R., Vol.
] Proceedings Vol. XIII., p. 406.
XVI.) are based on evidence obtained largely with Mr. Hodgson's assistance.
362
J. G. Piddington.
[PART
LII.]
Richard Hodgson : in Memoriam.
363
side of his life is natural enough but apart from this it is
only right that we should learn all we can of the psychology of
the psychologist ; for, if, confining our attention to the mere
record of his investigations, we ignore the personal equation
of the investigator, we shall have neglected one of the vital
11.
elements of the problem.
By J. G. PIDDINGTON.
What manner of man, then, was Richard Hodgson ?
First and foremost he loved life and he played the game
Hodgson, to cross the bar is a delightful experience."
of life whole-heartedly and joyously. He was a healthy animal,
(R.H. I shall meet it with roses and daffodils for love and spring-time.")
with an undegenerate appetite for food and exercise and sport
" That sounds natural."
and open air; an appetite which kept its keen edge to the
(Extract from record of sitting with Mrs. Piper, held on January 28th, 1902.)
last because he never blunted it by over-indulgence or by
unwholesome fare. He died playing a game, and in the circum-
RICHARD HODGSON'S life fell roughly into three acts, the scene
stance of his death there was nothing inappropriate,-I had
of each laid in a different continent, with an interlude in a
almost said that it was characteristic.
fourth.
Some of you may have pictured him to yourselves as the
The first 23 years of his life were passed in Australia, the
severe recluse absorbed in his metaphysical studies, careless,
next 9 in England, and the last 18 in America. For his
if not contemptuous, of all that did not belong to the in-
own happiness it was probably well that the middle period
tellectual or to the spiritual side of life. He was nothing of
was the briefest of the three, for it was only in the freer,
the sort. He did not
breezier social climates of his first and last homes, and especially
in 'the large and charitable air" of America, that the real
desire in any way
nature of the man blossomed forth. In the conventional and
To vary from the kindly race of men."
reserved atmosphere of England he must often have been ill
He was the most sociable of beings. In Dr. Johnson's phrase,
at ease, and was certainly not at his best, and he felt
he was a clubbable man," and he was fortunate enough to
himself, I believe, "cabin'd, cribb'd, confined."
find at Boston that rare thing, a clubbable club, where he
Partly for this reason, and partly by reason of his long
gratified this social instinct to the full. He had rooms in
absence, some engaging sides of his character were little, if
which he slept and breakfasted and worked, but his real home
at all, known to us in England. I have recently been going
was the Tavern Club which is not SO much a club as a
through a mass of his papers, and have been brought into
Happy Family. He was one of the club's most constant
contact with his Boston friends. What I have learnt from
habitués, and, perhaps, its most popular member. If there
these two sources has thrown on Hodgson's character a light
was any fun going on-and there is no lack of it at the Tavern
new to me, and, as it may be new to others too, I have
-Hodgson was sure to be, if not the centre, at least in the
attempted to set down here the impressions I have gathered.
centre of it. I spoke of his popularity, but a more intimate
Mrs. Sidgwick is dealing with Hodgson's work as
a
word is needed. To the affection in which he was held by
psychical researcher. Here I wish to speak only of Richard
his fellow Taverners more than one of them spoke in my
Hodgson as a man,
hearing, in few words indeed, as befits us Anglo-Saxons, but
Among the names of those who have devoted themselves
in a tone of shy reserve eloquent of sincere emotion.
to the study of psychical phenomena his must remain a
At the Club he could throw psychical research to the winds
prominent one. Interest, therefore, in the purely personal
with a clear conscience, for by most of his club friends his
364
J. G. Piddington.
[PART
LII.]
Richard Hodgson in Memoriam.
365
devotion to it was looked upon as an amiable weakness, a
more in keeping with his chief pursuit-were a mild sympathy
curious streak of crankiness in an otherwise eminently sane
with the anti-vaccinationists and an interest in the Baconian
character, and as a fit subject for pleasantry and chaff chaff
controversy though the latter, I suspect, was traceable rather
which Hodgson took with unruffled good humour. And it
to his leaning towards everything partaking of the nature of
was well in every way that he was thus almost daily led to
a puzzle than to any serious doubts about the authorship of
avoid for a few hours all reference, or all but joking reference,
Shakespeare's works.
to a subject from which regular relaxation is essential if sense
As I worked my way through his papers, evidence for this
of proportion and sanity of judgment are to be retained.
penchant for puzzles cropped up at every turn; and I cannot
Yet to a congenial audience or to enquirers who had or
doubt that it had much to do with determining his career.
professed a serious desire to learn Hodgson would expatiate
It must in any case have been one of the chief deciding factors.
on his own subject with enthusiasm and a singularly retentive
Another was, I believe, an innate and abiding religious sense.
memory enabled him to illustrate it with a wealth of apposite
In early life an earnest and active Nonconformist, he, while
and accurate detail.
still a young man, cut himself adrift from his first religious
Society, in the conventional sense, had no attractions for
moorings as soon as he realised that he could no longer
him; but each summer found him a delighted and a welcome
conscientiously and unreservedly accept all the tenets of his
guest among a circle of intimate friends in the Adirondack
Church. Later on he became a disciple of Herbert Spencer.
Mountains or at Bar Harbor. At Putnam's Camp in the
But his soul was always athirst for the water brooks, and
Adirondacks especially he could indulge to the full his pleasure
it must have been with deep satisfaction and relief that
in the companionship of children. He loved children-big
he ultimately found in the conclusions which he drew from the
and little-and they him. With them he became a boy again.
investigations of this Society and chiefly from those he had
He led their games, and the first to tire was never Hodgson.
himself conducted in America an intellectual sanction for his
When he died the first thought of more than one parent was
aspirations.
not of their own loss, but What will our children do without
Genial and kindly though his nature was, it was not without
him
its roughnesses. In controversy he was apt to deal hard
Puzzles of all and every kind, and anything akin thereto-
blows in sledge-hammer style, and his own joy in combat
conjuring-tricks, conundrums, catches, riddles, anagrams, acrostics,
blinded him to the fact that his opponent was not necessarily
cryptograms, cyphers-exercised a veritable fascination over him.
as insensitive to castigation as himself.
All of this sort was fish that came to his net.
Once his mind was made up he became constitutionally
For poetry he had the same omnivorous appetite, as his
unable to appreciate another point of view, and his strong
bookshelves testified. Though undoubtedly possessed of true
convictions were accompanied by an almost righteous indig-
taste, he was a very glutton for anything that had the least
nation at the perversity of the other fellow. In other words,
pretence to rime or metre. He would not only read but buy
though full of fun he was lacking in a sense of humour. He
the output of the feeblest of minor poets, rather, I fancy, than
was in deadly earnest in whatever he took up. This dis-
run the risk of missing one inspired thought or phrase that
position made him in his later years impatient of compromise
might lie lurking among a ream of rubbish.
or control. He was one of those men who, averse from and
Nor was poetry his only intellectual recreation. He had
unsuited for co-operation, work best alone.
been, if not a profound, at least no superficial student of
The detective faculty, which served him SO well in the
philosophy. He followed with interest the general progress
solution of puzzles and usually in his psychical work, would
of science, and astronomy had a particular attraction for him.
occasionally mislead him in the ordinary relations of life
Less orthodox-though, as the outside world might think,
into fits of suspiciousness, as comic in their intensity as in
366
J. G. Piddington.
[PART
LII.]
Richard Hodgson: in Memoriam.
their object. On those on whom his suspicions fell he vented
his sympathy. They came to meet him half way, it
his displeasure in no measured terms; and, however groundless
but even SO he won their confidence with extraordina
his accusations might be shown to be, it was rarely, if ever,
pleteness. Many of them poured out their hearts
that he would admit himself mistaken. He could pardon,
without restraint; and he, though naturally a man
frankly and readily enough, as a rule, though sometimes
reserve where his innermost emotions were concerned
grudgingly and tardily but he found it hard to believe that
repaying confidence with confidence, reveal to them his o
his flair had been at fault.
intimate experiences and convictions, in the hope of
The competitive instinct, too, was unduly developed. He
lightening the darkness or assuaging the bitterness
hated being beaten in a game, and he would not admit
despondency. And he won not only their confider
defeat in an argument. And in each case I think defeat
their gratitude also, and often their affection.
was distasteful for the same reason namely, that at bottom
His failings, such as they were, were the outcome
he was SO firmly convinced that his own side was best that
intense carnestness. His virtues were those of 3, no
when it was worsted, or in danger of being worsted, he felt
of man.
a sense of injury because the righteous were not inheriting
It was a fine life ; manly, simple, single of purpose
the ,earth. The promise of this inheritance to the meek must
best of all, perhaps-graced by warm and enduring frie
have been to him the hardest of Hard Sayings.
Yet if he played, or wrote, or talked for victory with
excessive zeal, I do not believe for one moment that egotism
was the cause. He knew his side was in the right, and his
plain duty was to make that side prevail a refreshing trait
in these indifferent days when we lazily incline to hold that
there is SO much to be said for any side of a question that
it matters little which gains the day.
There was something of a strain of Old Testament vin-
dictiveness in his make-up. He must, SO it seems to ine.
have had his moments when with the Psalmist he might
have cried " Of thy goodness slay mine enemies and destroy
all them that vex my soul." But, mark you, as with the
Psalmist SO with him, his enemies were always the Lord S
enemies too though, doubtless, he either was unconscious of
the coincidence, or, if he did remark it, was not disturbed
by it.
Still there was a very tender side to his character, which
perhaps came out most fully in his intercourse with those
who, raw from some recent bereavement, came for hope or
consolation to him, either simply as to one versed in the
problem of survival, or, as it were, to the keeper of an
authentic door of access to the other world, or even, indeed,
as to some Hierophant of the Mysteries of life and death.
To such as these he gave lavishly of his time, his counsel and
PROF. HYSLOP'S NEW SOCIETY
New York Times (1857-Current file); Jun 17, 1906; ProQuest Historical Newspapers The New York Times (1851 2001)
pg. 16
PROF. HYSLOP'S NEW SOCIETY
Old Psychical Research Body Breaks
Down for Lack of Money Support.
The new American Society for Psychical
Research, according to its founder, Prof.
James H. Hyslop of Columbia University,
has no quarrel with its parent, the Amer-
ican Branch of the (English) Society for
Psychical Research. "The older society
has broken down. The new one merely
takes its place," said Prof. Hyslop yes-
terday.
The American Branch of the English
Society, which Prof. William James of
Harvard and Prof. Minot were active in
establishing in 1885, has just announced
its dissolution. The headquarters of the
society in Boston will be continued only
until the beginning of next year.
The American Branch has bocome im-
possible for two reasons," Prof. Hyslop
explained. The branch has never had
any definite financial support. Research
work Is becoming more and more syste-
matic and expensive, We must rely upon
something surer than occasional private
contributions."
Another reason, according to Prof. Hy-
2
slop, is the indifference of the English
society toward the American group since
the death last year of Prof. Richard
Hodgson of Boston. Prof. Hodgson was
President of the society in this country.
The British psychologists have not ap-
proved of any of the Americans suggested
to succeed him.
The new American Society for Psychical
Research will be a branch of the Ameri-
can Institute for Scientific Research, and
will have Its headquarters in this city.
We hope to get an endowment of $1,000.-
000." said Prof. Hyslop. The Psychical
Institute in Paris has $800,000.'
The council of the new society. which is
not yet complete, includes Prof. W. Ro-
maine Newbold of the University of
Pennsylvania. Prof. H. Norman Gardiner
of Smith College, Dr. Weston D. Bayley
of Philadelphia, Prof. W. R. Benedict of
the University of Cincinnati, and Prof.
James H. Hyslop of Columbia University.
QUEENS REPUBLICANS SPLIT.
Odell Said to Have Defeated Commis-
sionership Candidates.
The loss of three public places worth
about $10,000 each has upset the harmony
of the Republican organization in the Bor-
ough of Queens. Some of the Republican
leaders are saying harsh things about
one another, while the men who it was
understood were to get the jobs are nurs-
ing their disappointment. Tho places
were the three Commissionerships to con-
demn the land for the Long Island City
approach to the Blackwell's Island bridge.
It is alleged that Leader B. Faber of Ja-
maich, Chairman of the Republican Coun-
ty Committee, conveyed to the Justices
of the Supreme Court, having charge of
the appointments, a list of those whom he
would like to have the court designate.
Instead of selecting the men recommend-
ed by Chairman Faber. the court named
ex-Justice Lucius N. Manley, John W.
Bennett, and Frederick Bowley, all resi-
dents of Long Island City. Mr. Bowley is
a Democrat and was the first Borough
President of Queens, while Mr. Bennett
and ex-Justice Manley are both Repub-
licans. Bennett was formerly Chairman
of the Republican County Committee, and
is an active opponent of Faber.
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner Further reproduction prohibited without permission.
M9827W
GILBERT MURRAY OM
1866-1957
Duncan Wilson
ILLER
Note: See pages 273 f. for views or
psychical research when he
served in 1915 as president afte
Society for Psychial Research. what
degree t association did he have
= Wn. James ?
Gilbert Murray on his 90th birthday
Clarendon Press. Oxford. 1987
268
Chapter XIX
would be ripe if Grey wanted to strike- - 'but then he doesn't. '40
Lady Mary displayed both irritation and clear-sightedness about
CHAPTER XX
Murray's 'participation in all these leadership pourparlers`. She did
not consider Grey's pre-1914 policies SO defensible as did Murray
Writings and Psychic Powers
himself. Grey would never lead, even if he was driven. Neither Grey
nor Cecil 'played the game', and both she and Murray considered
Asquith 'a roué and a tiresome flirt'. Grey and Cecil were more to
1. Essays and Addresses by GM 1921.
her taste personally than Asquith and his family, but did not 'lose
2. Psychic gifts -telepathy or hyperaesthesia.
themselves in the cause, as Asquith does' 41
Over the next two years social meetings between Murray and
1
Asquith continued, and general talk about politics; but any prospect
of the Liberals' return to power under Grey or Asquith had faded.
THE impression conveyed by the foregoing chapter may be that
In the mean time in March 1919 there had occurred a further
Murray had lost a sense of the main purpose of his life, that he
vacancy for one of the Oxford University parliamentary seats, when
was dissipating his energies rather wildly. This would be a false
one of the two members was raised to the peerage. Murray stood
impression. At the end of his life he could say that he had never
again - and again without success, though he got a fair number of
wavered in the pursuit of his main objectives- - an understanding of
votes. He stood four more times for Oxford University-i in the
ancient Greece and the achieving of peace between nations. It was
elections of November 1922, in 1923, 1924, and 1929 - in 1924
because he had a sure sense of purpose, because there was an
as an Independent candidate, but otherwise as a Liberal. He came
unmoved spiritual centre, that he was able to take on so many
nearest to success in 1923 and it was only the peculiar university
comparatively minor tasks without being overwhelmed by them.
voting system which kept him out of the second seat. 42
Much of the central core of Murray's mind is illustrated by what
He was also twice invited by the Liberals of Glasgow University
is perhaps the most unjustly neglected of his major books, Essays
to stand for the Rectorship. He accepted on both occasions- it
and Addresses, published in 1921. This is a collection of articles,
was an honour he would have valued: in 1919 he was defeated by
speeches, and lectures delivered or written originally between 1901
Bonar Law, but the margin, 1073 votes to 726 was not over-
and 1920. Whatever the title of each piece, the collection has a certain
whelming-Bertrand Russell only got 80 votes. 43 In 1931 he was
unity and deals with the borderlands between literature-particularly
beaten by Compton Mackenzie, and wrote philosophically that this
ancient Greek literature-and philosophy, politics, and religion. The
was 'just one more instance of a world epidemic of Nationalism' 44
treatment of the main themes, and even more some of the incidental
Liberalism for Murray was a question of principle and of passionate
arguments, illustrates the essence of Murray's mind; the book is a
interest, but never a career.
sort of mental and spiritual autobiography. A complete recapitulation
is unnecessary; two of the essays-those on 'National Ideals (1901)
and 'The Bacchae of Euripides' (1902) have been mentioned at some
length already, and that on the 'Stoic Philosophy' (1905) develops
themes later to be found in Five Stages of Greek Religion (1912).
Of the others, 'Aristophanes and the War Party' (1919), with its
parallels between the Peloponnesian War of the late fifth century BC,
and the recently concluded World War, should be allowed, in
Murray's own words, 'only to amuse our reflections, not to distort
our judgments'.
The final essay on 'Mandates' (1921) concerns Murray's work for
the League of Nations. During 1919-20 Murray and the LNU were
busy drafting suggestions for inclusion in the mandates eventually
270
Chapter XX
Writings and Psychic Powers
271
to be issued by the League, not least to the British for the adminis-
tration of Mesopotamia (Iraq). 1 Murray had been informed by
soul carrying the corpse had found it too heavy and was letting it lie, or
perhaps roll, while the soul itself fell half asleep. 4
Arnold Toynbee how the British had bombed Iraq's villages in order
to put down an Arab rebellion. His essay includes some sharp
Murray goes on to consider those who have been inspired by their
criticism of British colonial realpolitik and this had led him into a
'souls' to stand against the obvious course of events, the Belgians,
brisk correspondence with Gertrude Bell who strongly defended the
Serbs, and Poles during the war, and who knows 'how many
followers of Liebknecht in Germany itself
British action. In the same essay he wrote that he looked forward
The great bulk of
the argument is devoted to two individual cases. First there is Gandhi
to the maximum use of the new Mandates Commission, and to the
(Murray had met him in 1914) and his triumph of 1913 on behalf
transformation of Western Imperialism under the auspices of the
League. Murray accepted in 1920, as he had done in 1888, that there
of the Indians of South Africa, won by passive resistance and by
were more or less developed races, that the Western Europeans
'simply doing no wrong'. More directly within Murray's personal
experience was the case of Stephen Hobhouse, which he rehearsed
belonged to the former category, and that they had at least a
in detail. He himself thought conscription on balance was right, and
temporary responsibility, involving imperial rule, towards the latter.
The new and hopeful element in the situation, he thought, was that
recognized that conscientious objection to it could be humbug; but
Hobhouse was an eminent example of
the mandatory principle had been enunciated, by 'divine inadvertence'
as he put it, and had been accepted by the Assembly of the League
the actual working of the soul in shaping a man's life, and sometimes bringing
as a whole, when individual member governments would never have
him into conflict, not only with his own apparent interest, but with the
accepted it on their own. 'The world has not yet sounded or measured
general stress of will in the society around him
A
wise
ruler
will
be
circumspect
the immense power of mere publicity', wrote Murray. It was the only
before challenging the lowliest of human souls to battle
on the soul's own ground.
weapon possessed by the League of Nations, but it could be the most
powerful of all.
And finally, those whose lives have been spared in the war must keep
There remain four essays, dating from 1917 to 1919, in which
their own spirit from falling into the power of the 'corpus' and ensure
the constant elements of Murray's innermost mind seem to be
that 'the soul within us shall not die.'
revealed. The first and slightest of them is entitled 'Literature as
'Satanism and the World Order' (1919) expounds the faith behind
Revelation'. In it Murray restates his deeply held view that the
Murray's efforts to establish a new order of international relations.
ultimate mark of great literature is the moral message which it
In it he contrasts the attitude to this world of the persecuted early
conveys. A great poet 'ought to and does save souls'. To a man who
Christians with that of 'almost all great moral philosophers'. For the
has once read himself into Shelley, 'the world never looks the same
author of the book of Revelations, this world is the realm of Satan,
again'. The revelation of literature lies never in the field of fact but
where evil and lies reign exclusively; in contrast to this view, Murray
'in directing attention towards a particular part of life, concerned
states cautiously enough the case for active efforts to improve the
with the uncharted parts of our voyage.' However, Murray rather
world as it is. Some progress has been made, if we take a long enough
uncomfortably finds a place for that very undidactic poet, Keats,
view, and it is worth striving for more.
perhaps with some memory of the Berensons' 'golden Urn'; Keats
Almost every element for success has been put into the hands of those now
'enables a living man to rise above himself
and to see beauty
governing the world, except, as an old Stoic would say, the things we must
and wonder in places where he had hitherto seen nothing.'
provide ourselves A resolute will seems lacking; the people blame their
'The Soul As It Is and How to Deal With It' (1918) is the most
rulers for lack of it, and the rulers explain that they dare not offend their
directly religious in content of the collection. This is a meditation
peoples.
based on a text of Bergson, who
The exception, even in 1919, seemed very important; but Murray
and many others were animated by a sober faith which inspired them
has for middle-aged men added a new terror to life. He makes you watch
to undertake an extraordinary burden of work. Elsewhere in the
yourself becoming mechanical; moving in conformity with outside stimulus;
growing more and more dependent on your surroundings- as if the little
collection Murray expressed the same faith and sense of duty. At
the end of his preface he wrote that the last 'half-desperate' pages
272
Chapter XX
Writings and Psychic Powers
273
of the essay on 'National Ideals' seem almost like a 'conscious
importance of the Greek and Latin traditions to Western European
argument for the foundation of the League of Nations' and he
literature can hardly be denied. The love and care which has gone
concluded 'Aristophanes and the War Party' with words which had
into the tradition (in its literal sense of 'passing on') should be
little to do with the subject of the essay:
preserved. The classical scholar's love of Greek can coexist with all
sorts of other loves and traditions-not least that of scientific
Our war has ended right; and we have such an opportunity as no generation
of mankind has ever had of building out of those ruins a better international
scholarship. The real clash is not between the classics and science,
life and concomitantly a better life within each nation
by some spirit
but between the classics and indifference-slavery to the present and
of sobriety in public and private things, and surely by some self-consecration
to casual circumstance.
to the great hope for which those who loved us gave their lives.7
Murray finally sounds a severely ascetic note in writing of the self-
What Murray explicitly called a 'Confession of Faith', covering
discipline required of the dedicated scholar. It would be a fine thing
if all men of science and letters were bound, like some medieval
his scholarly as well as his political activities, is contained in his
Presidential address to the Classical Association (January 1918),
monastic order, by a vow of renunciation or poverty. The service
of the body blunts or binds the spirit. The enemy is he
reprinted in Essays and Addresses under the title 'Religio Grammatici'
(a scholar's religion). He was not sorry to have studied Greek even
who puts always the body before the spirit, the dead before the living, the
if in future knowledge of it would probably be regarded as proof
avayxaion before the xadov; who makes things only in order to sell them;
of 'either a reactionary or an unusually feckless temper'. The greater
who has forgotten that there is such a thing as truth.8
part of a man's life was over exposed to and determined
Another ascetic to whom such doctrine appealed was President
by circumstances:
Wilson, who found Essays and Addresses delightful and 'fragrant
What we call a man's religion is, to a great extent, the thing that offers him
throughout with memories of a friendship which I greatly value."
a secret and permanent escape from that prison, a breaking of the prison
walls which leaves him standing of course in the present, but in a present
SO enlarged and enfranchised that it becomes not a prison but a free world
2
A scholar secures his freedom by keeping hold always of the past and
The faith expressed in the essays was the centre of Murray's thinking
treasuring up the best out of it.
and practical activity. He had long been proud to call himself a
He can keep the past alive and pass it on to the others, and in so
rationalist. However, he was also well aware that one of the prime
doing attains the most compelling desire of every human being, a
functions of reason is to discern what are the limits of the rational
work in life which it is worth living for, and which is not cut short
process. These limits are of two kinds, both well described by Murray
by the accident of his own death.
himself. There is 'the enormous dominion of those forces in man
But, it may be asked, has not the thought of the ancients been
of which he is normally unconscious
the blind powers beneath
satisfactorily absorbed into the wisdom of our time? Murray answers
the threshold'; and, not necessarily connected with these, is the
that, whereas the use of the telephone gives us no share in the glory
'Uncharted which surrounds us on every side'. In our relation with
of having invented it, the glory of, for example, Romeo and Juliet
it, we must follow the guidance of reason, SO far as it will go; but
can be recaptured and shared by one who reads it with scholarly
when this ceases, we must use our 'fainter powers of apprehension
attention and imaginative effort; SO much of the best early work in
and surmise and sensitiveness. 11
SO many fields is in Greek, and the imaginative scholar can share
Murray possessed some of these 'fainter powers' in marked degree.
in the glory of the original writers by keeping it alive.
His use of them was much discussed by those devoted to the study
All very well, says Murray's imaginary critic; but this is all
of psychical research) and was of great interest to others who knew
traditional superstition and will disappear after one or two Greekless
him well in his lifetime, including two of his most famous friends,
generations; to which the answer is securus judicavit orbis terrarum.
Smuts and Henri Bergson. No attempt to describe the essence of
There has been a consensus of sound judgement up till now on the
Murray's character can be complete without attention to his extra-
value of Greek studies, and it is unlikely to have been wrong. The
ordinary powers of apprehension.
274
Chapter XX
Writings and Psychic Powers
275
It is impossible to say exactly when or how Murray became
taking my daughter's hand and then, if I have luck, describe in detail what
seriously concerned with extra-sensory perception, to use a com-
she has thought of. The least disturbance of our customary method, change
paratively modern and inclusive term. His interest in Buddhism,
of time or place, presence of stranger, controversy and especially noise, is
which he linked with current forms of spiritualism, probably dates
apt to make things go wrong.
from 1887-9. 12 In 1895, writing to Archer about his second play,
Leaves of the Sibyl, he mentioned an acquaintance with a lady
The words 'and especially noise' are important. They suggested
who
used
a planchette. 13 Slightly later, while Murray was still at
to Murray himself, and even more strongly to critics of his own
Glasgow, an unidentified correspondent wrote to him of a meeting
account and analysis of his experiments, that his success at 'guessing'
at which they had 'compared telepathic notes'; and he himself wrote
was due to a sort of sub-conscious hyperdevelopment of the sense
to Lady Mary of his deep interest in such things and 'desire to follow
of hearing, which became abnormally acute when the 'game' was
them up more'. 14
in progress; 16 and that noises other than those of the main group
Most probably it was Murray's growing friendship with Arthur
talking to each other, out of his normal earshot, would prevent him
Verrall which increased his interest in 'spiritualistic' experiments. The
from subconsciously hearing them.
two men became intimate in the last years of the nineteenth century.
In 1916, shortly after Murray's Presidential Address, Helen Verrall,
Margaret Verrall, Arthur's wife, was a deeply committed member
(daughter of Arthur and Margaret). published in the SPR Proceedings
of the Society for Psychical Research, which was formed in 1882;
a detailed analysis of a selection of Murray's experiments. These
it was probably she who induced Murray to join the Society early
were very numerous and were recorded from 1910 onwards. The
in the twentieth century. He reported to Lady Mary a session of table-
experiments continued with diminishing frequency until 1935, and
turning with the Verralls at Cambridge in 1903, when strangely
very occasionally until 1946, when Murray was 80. The whole body
accurate messages were transmitted about the movements of the
of recorded experiments was listed in 1972 by E. H. Dodds, Murray's
Storr family. 15 While in Glasgow Murray had evolved, for the
successor as the Oxford Professor of Greek and a subsequent
amusement of his daughter Rosalind, a sort of bedtime game that
President of the SPR. 17 A few illustrative examples may here be
involved guessing what she was thinking: and this game was later
quoted from this and the previously printed records. 18
developed into the series of experiments in 'thought-transference'
(a) 10 September 1916:
which became famous from 1915 onwards. At an early age Rosalind
W. MELLOR (agent): I'm thinking of the operating theatre in the nursing
had found herself protesting, 'But, Dad, how do you know?' He was
home in which I was operated.
just as surprised as she was!
Murray had not at first been an active member of the Society for
GM: I get an impression of a theatre. No. I can't get it. I'm now guessing-
Psychical Research, but he knew a number of eminent men who were
Covent Garden and Oedipus.
interested in psychic phenomena, among them Arthur and Gerald
(Lord) Balfour, Andrew Lang, and Oliver Lodge, who had all been
(b) 14 July 1918:
Presidents of the Society. Some details of his own 'guessing game'
P. MAIN: Sir Francis Drake drinking the health of Doughty before he was
led out to be hanged.
experiments had become known within the Society, thanks to
William Archer, who also had a strong interest in 'the uncharted'.
GM: Is this a [?] No. I've a faint feeling of Arabia or desert.
In 1915 Murray became President, and in his Presidential Address
he gave a good account of how his 'game' had grown.
(c) 30 May 1920:
The experiments took place within a small, usually family, circle
ROSALIND: Grandmother (Lady Carlisle) sitting on a merry-go-round that
at Murray's home (82 Woodstock Road, Oxford, at this time):
plays on Kew Bridge.
GM: That's very funny - it's something I had almost forgotten. It's you and
I go out of the room and of course out of earshot. Someone in the room,
Denis in fits of laughter-your old joke about Grandmother on the
usually my eldest daughter, thinks of a scene or an incident or anything she
Highway Board. She's on a merry-go-round-can't get the place, should
likes, and says it aloud. It is written down, and I am called. I come in, usually
say it's somewhere
the Lakes.
276
Chapter XX
Writings and Psychic Powers
277
(d) 30 May 1920:
The experiments, together with Murray's own comments upon
ROSAL IND: Julian Sorel trying to deal with the ladder outside a lady's
them, have given rise to considerable controversy among those
window.
concerned with experiments in telepathy or other forms of extra-
GM: This is a book and rather pretentious-French book. Oh, I know
sensory perception. The main issue is whether Murray's results
what it is - a scene you once told me about- - a young man stole in
(which were totally or partially successful in over two-thirds of the
through a lady's window and they did not know what to do with the
cases recorded from 1920 to 1946) depended on hyperaesthesia-
ladder.
abnormally acute hearing in this case - or could be classed as genuine
(e) 31 May 1920:
thought transference. Professor Dodds thought that the evidence for
ROSALIND: The people at the ford giving Dad strong tea when he was lost
the latter was very strong. Dr Eric Dingwall, who criticized Dodds's
in the bush.
findings in volume 56 of the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical
Research (1973) did not regard the case as made. The records cited
GM: I should say it was Australian. It's got something to do with the time
above have been chosen to illustrate both sides of the controversy,
when I got lost in the Bush at Southey's. Is it the people giving me tea?
which it is impossible here to cover at all fully.
(f)
Murray's own mind was open to both possible explanations-
ROSALIND: Cleopatra's needle being tugged along across the sea.
telepathy and hyperaesthesia. He had written appreciatively of the
GM: Got a sort of splashing feeling- not the Boat-race and not the Bradford
Stoics who believed in the pervading forethought of the divine mind,
ship [an educational ship talked of during the evening] It's rather
and in the TWV olwv- Sympathy of all Creation,
like the Bradford ship dragging something long and heavy. I'm not clear
whereby whatever happens to one part, however remote and insig-
about the thing. Oh, didn't a ship bring Cleopatra's needle, dragging it
nificant, affects all the rest. 20
behind?
He was also acutely aware of the importance of semi-conscious
(g) 17 November 1924:
or unconscious perception:
MM: A scene in a book by Aksakoff where the children are taken to their
We perceive virtually (SUVÁUEL) many more things than we perceive actually
grandparents and the little boy sees and hears his mother kneeling beside
("eyw)
and the part that our body plays is that of shutting out from
the sofa where his father is lying, lamenting at having to leave them.
the field of our consciousness all that is of no practical interest to us
GM: I should say this was Russian. I think it's a book I haven't read
May there not be round our normal perception a fringe of perception, most
somebody's remembrances of childhood or something and a family
often unconscious
? Hyperaesthesia [involves] making the most of
travelling, I think the children and father and mother. I should think they
extremely faint sense-impressions or of sense-impressions too faint to be
were going to cross the Volga. I don't think I can get it more accurately;
consciously perceived at all sense perception can occur without reference
the children are watching their parents or seeing something about their
to the special organs of sense
by a curious sense of propinquity. You
parents. I should think Aksakoff. They are going to see their grandmother.
know you are coming to a wall it may be some strange sense-perception
which makes one feel hostility on the other side of the room. 21
On this, the note-taker commented:
This is noteworthy because in the book there is a great deal about the family
Murray's own first verdict on his own experiments stated in his
crossing big rivers on their journey to see the grandparents. Murray himself
Presidential Address to the Society for Psychical Research in 1915
commented more precisely: 'They did just afterwards have to cross the Volga,
was that
and Rosalind said she had been thinking of it, though she did not mention
it.') 's
the basis of these telepathic impressions is unconscious sense-perception;
but we must be prepared for the possibility that this sense-perception is not
(h) 1 March 1946:
confined to the canonical five channels of sight, sound, smell, taste, touch.
ROSALIND: Well this is two things. It's the Curé d'Ars, first hiding from the
army and later being buffeted by the Devil.
His own faculty would thus, as he thought at the time, be a form
of hyperaesthesia. According to J. J. Thomson, Murray thought that
GM: It seems rather medieval- a priest. He seems to be hiding somehow.
his hearing became so acute while the 'game' was in progress that
But it's confused: he seems also to be fighting with the Devil.
he heard something of the conversation between the thinkers as they
278
Chapter XX
Writings and Psychic Powers
279
settled on the subject - not the distinct words, but enough to suggest
in jest, 'I am naturally ashamed of [my gift] and keep it hidden
something
of
the theme. 22 However, another non-professional
as far as possible. A German has already written a little treatise
commentator, Aldous Huxley, who himself participated in a session
comparing me with Nostradamus
a well-known charlatan in
of March 1915, had no doubt that Murray's powers were telepathic
the 17th century.' Or as Helen Salter (formerly Verrall) wrote in
and was impressed by the fact that Murray came very near to guessing
1935, 'any suggestion that the faculties of a perfectly respectable
a subject chosen by Huxley himself, a comparative stranger (the
Professor of Greek might have a supernormal taint is confessedly
Master of Balliol listening to an essay on Meredith's Egoist, which he
repugnant to him. '26
had not read). 23 Among the observers who were more professionally
Yet for all the 'mild unpleasantness of the experiments to conscious
interested in psychical research, Helen Verrall and Eleanor Sidgwick
and sub-conscious mind alike', Murray had taken part in no less than
did not regard hyperaesthesia as a sufficient explanation of the results
505 of them by the time that Mrs Verrall analysed a selection in
achieved by Murray, and they seem to have convinced him that they
1916. A further selection from 171 experiments between 1916 and
were right. 24
1929 was analysed by Mrs Sidgwick, and in the series extending from
If we turn to the selected evidence quoted above, instances (a) and
1920 to 1946, 128 more were noted. Obviously they were a popular
(b) point to confusion by Murray due to mishearing-in (b) for
occupation within the family circle.
example he could have heard the name 'Doughty' and thought of
Another point calling for explanation was Murray's reluctance to
G. M. Doughty, author of Arabia Deserta. This supports the idea
have the experiments conducted by the strictest possible scientific
that at least at the time of the experiments he had unusually acute
standards, which might have determined the limits of normal or
hearing. The others are prima facie more easily explained (at least
abnormal hearing at Murray's home and elsewhere. There was a
to the mind of a layman) on the theory of some kind of telepathic
good deal of correspondence about Murray's experiments in 1924-5,
power; this hypothesis seems to apply particularly to instance (g),
after Mrs Sidgwick had published her analysis. Henri Bergson found
where the subject was taken from a book which Murray had not
them extremely convincing, and wrote to Murray: 'Jamais on n'avait
read, and he guessed an important detail which was not part of
expérimenté dans cette direction d'une manière aussi méthodique,
Lady Mary's description, though it occurred in the book and was
ni avec tant de sûreté, ni avec des résultats aussi probants. ¹27
in the thoughts of his daughter Rosalind. Then too Murray's general
Others with something like a professional interest in the subject
method of homing in on a subject, distinguishing between scenes
were less satisfied. W. R. H. Thouless, for example, then a lecturer
from real life, from books, and fantastic subjects, or between for
in Experimental Psychology at Manchester, asked for details of
example an Australian or a Russian atmosphere, seems to correspond
Murray's experiments after reading a summary account of them
better with the exercise of some telepathic power than with that of
in the Manchester Guardian. In reply Murray expressed his own
temporarily hyper-acute hearing. This conclusion was certainly
opinion in favour of hyperaesthesia as against telepathy, and made
favoured by Dodds, a comparatively expert witness, and by Bowra
it clear that his experiments had not been scientifically designed
(who was involved at least once in the guessing-game); and Bowra
to discriminate between these alternative possibilities. Thouless
also mentions Murray's 'almost telepathic' power of grasping in
suggested further experiments with this end in view. 'It might be easy
normal conversation what was in the mind of his companion.
25
to find out whether increase in the distance between the reader and
However, the evidence for the telepathic theory was not regarded
the subject does or does not cause a rapid increase in the percentage
as conclusive by those who favoured the hyperaesthetic explanation,
of error.' Murray refused, evidently on the ground of being too busy,
or indeed by those who wished to apply the highest scientific
and Thouless could only express polite regret that a 'subject with
standards to Murray's experiments.
such interesting powers should happen to be a particularly busy
man.
'28
Murray's attitude to his own experiments was rather ambiguous.
With the conscious part of his mind he seemed to be embarrassed.
A lively debate continued in the correspondence columns of The
He was 'as sceptical a person as you will find," and 'found the whole
Times between the proponents of the theory of telepathy (especially
business rather unpleasant.' It was 'a sort of joke that Nature has
Gerald Balfour) and scientific critics of it. Murray absolutely refused
played upon me
I don't like these vague things.' Again, more
to join in. Lady Mary noted her own reply to a request from the
280
Chapter XX
Writings and Psychic Powers
281
New York International Magazine for an interview: 'I'm afraid
Lady Mary were interested in experiments with 'media' through
he [GM] does not wish to take any part in publicity about his
whom they might communicate with a spirit world, though Archer
thought-transference.19
at least was sceptical. He died at the end of 1924, but there
In the address which Murray gave to the Society for Psychical
are further suggestions that Lady Mary's interest in this form of
Research when he became President again in 1952, he made light
spiritualism continued. 33 In these circumstances Murray might
of the question of 'control'. His experiments, he said, were little more
perhaps have preferred not to encourage completely rationalist
than a parlour game, belonging to the pre-statistical stage of psychical
explanations of the 'guessing-game', and so indirectly to shake her
research. In any case he did not see that there could have been 'any
belief in the possibilities of communicating with a spiritual world.
significant failure in control however slippery the behaviour of
This is pure conjecture, and there may be simpler explanations.
my sub-conscious, too many respectable people would have had to
He was spiritually aloof and probably cared little whether or not
be its accomplices.'
other people believed that he had telepathic powers. He also always
This attitude, even after Murray's death, continued to provoke
disliked 'fuss' and there would have been a good deal of fuss involved
argument among the members of the SPR. In 1972 Professor Dodds,
in becoming the centre of further controversy on a subject which
who knew Murray well, personally speculated that his reluctance
he did not reckon to be of the first importance in his extremely busy
to participate in very strictly controlled experiments arose from the
life. He seems to have felt that his experiments were already subject
sense that they would not confirm the comparatively rationalist
to the sort of controls appropriate to their very informal nature.
theory of hyperaesthesia, and from unwillingness to be more firmly
Any attempt to intensify controls might have made it difficult or
associated with the hypothesis of telepathy. 30 This attitude seems
impossible for him to exercise powers which were clearly at their
hardly consistent with Murray's generally open-minded attitude to
height in a purely family atmosphere.
the Great Unknown, or with the conclusion of his second Presidential
And what in the end could strictly scientific investigation prove?
address to the Society for Psychical Research in which he admitted
Those who pursued it could establish that Murray was not a conscious
that the theory of 'hyperaesthesia' now seemed to him an inadequate,
fraud (and he could be forgiven for thinking this unnecessary). By
or at least not the most simple, explanation of the results which he
an examination of the exact distances between Murray and those
had attained in his 'guessing-game'.
who set him the subjects to be guessed, and of the acoustic properties
In reply to Dodds, Dr Dingwall in 1973 wrote severely about
of the house, they could determine the limits of normal and of, SO
Murray's statement on controls in his second Presidential address,
to speak, normally hyper-acute hearing in the circumstances. Many
and argued powerfully for hyperaesthesia as against telepathy. He
members of the Society for Psychical Research would have regarded
suggested that Murray had unconscious reasons for refusing to
it as useful to establish more precisely the limits within which Murray
submit his experiments to more severe tests. Many of Murray's
exercised his gift, and perhaps to moderate the extreme public claims
friends believed passionately in telepathy, and he may have had some
of those who supported either the hyperaesthetic or the telepathic
'deep-seated, perhaps to some extent unconscious, wish to convince
hypothesis. Perhaps he was something less than a fully conscientious
himself that telepathy and all that it implied was true. '31
member of the Society for Psychical Research in refusing to submit
Murray may have had more reasons than were cited by Dr Dingwall
to more thorough experiments. But could any experiments have
to hope that the possibilities of extra-sensory communication should
determined what, for example, he himself heard subconsciously in
not be explained away in rational terms, or to spare the sensibilities
circumstances which stimulated his hearing to an unusual degree,
of those who did SO hope. The appalling casualties of the First World
or what was the interaction between his unconscious hearing and
War had led to a widespread interest in the possibility of communi-
some telepathic faculty? He may well have persuaded himself that
cating with the dead through mediums. William Archer's son Tom
SO much 'fuss' would not have been worth while.
(whom Murray had coached privately in Greek) had been killed in
Murray talked much in his later years with his granddaughter Ann,
France in 1917; the Murrays had suffered themselves a grievous blow
Basil's elder girl. It was to her he confided the story of the lady on
with the death of their daughter Agnes in 1922. From Murray's
the steamer in 1877 who held his father's ring and then told him
correspondence with William Archer it appears that both Archer and
things about his father which 'she couldn't possibly have known'.
282
Chapter XX
Murray said to Ann that he had in the end shied away from further
psychic experiments as it was attracting cheap publicity and was
CHAPTER XXI
damaging his work for Greek and Peace. This has the ring of
truth. 34
The League of Nations 1920-1924
Murray s final attitude to the mysteries of telepathy was expressed
in his Presidential address of 1952 to the Society for Psychical
Research:
1. The LN formally constituted Jan. 1920 - first Assembly
of the LN Nov. 1920-Cecil - delegate for South Africa.
Our whole range of sensitivity has been SO widely increased by our possession
2. Second Assembly 1921 - Murray also appointed
of such tools as hands and language. We cannot see like a hawk or track
delegate for South Africa - member of Commission I
like a dog or hear like a hunted deer; but we can see a Rembrandt picture
(Amendments to Covenant) and II (Humanitarian)
and feel the thrill of a Beethoven sonata or a great poem. And surely it is
first speech on minorities-French obstruction of
noteworthy that just here our sensitivity passes beyond the reason of mere
opium control.
observation into that of feeling; beyond the facts that you observe there is
3. Murray on personalities.
a sense of other things, not fully known, which have value and importance
4. Murray South African delegate to third Assembly
Our faculty of telepathy, such as it is, seems to operate best in just these
1922 - -attends fourth Assembly as rapporteur to
spheres where our normal instrument, language, either fails or works with
Commission V (minorities) 1923 - British delegate to
difficulty.
fifth Assembly 1924 - achieves Greco-Bulgar Agree-
ment but it is repudiated by FO.
5. Madariaga contrasts Murray's skill in Committee with
Cecil's 'thrusting intolerance'.
1
THE League of Nations was officially born on 10 January 1920. For
some time its importance on the international scene was far from clear.
The League Council was mainly occupied with setting up its own
machinery or with minor political problems. On more important
international disputes it had as yet no locus standi. The Allied Supreme
Council continued to meet in Paris until 1923 and was at first the
only body which could deal effectively with the practical problems
of post-war reconstruction. In the humanitarian field there was all
too much scope for action in 1920. Hundreds of thousands of
prisoners had not yet returned home. A typhus epidemic was raging
in Eastern Europe and there was widespread starvation. But for the
moment immediate steps to meet these needs had to be taken by the
Red Cross, the Quakers, and other voluntary bodies. (In this work
the Murray family were very much concerned, as is told elsewhere.
An international Secretariat for the League had been set up in the
summer of 1919 under the British diplomat Sir Eric Drummond. The
Council of the League met ten times in Paris during 1920, but the
first Assembly did not meet till November in Geneva. The British
official delegates to the Assembly were H. A. L. Fisher (still President
440
Notes
Notes
441
23
9
466 78, 98, 138, Apr.-May 1922.
44 54, Woodrow Wilson/GM, 6 Dec. 1921.
24 lb., 146, 17 July 1922.
10 568 46, GM/RT, 25 Jan. 1919.
25
11
lb., 159, 5 Aug. 1922.
Five Stages of Greek Religion (1935), p. 171.
26
45 167, 188, 30 Aug. and 10 Oct. 1922.
568 63, GM/RT, 7 Jan. 1922.
13
27 Letter from Stephen Murray to Lady Wilson, 1984. He also told her that
Adds 1 40, GM/WA, 16 June and 1 July 1895.
14
GM, strangely, did not attend Agnes's funeral.
4 83, J. E. Gary [?]/GM, 11 July 1896; 453 20, GM/MM, 4 Apr. 1898.
28
15
Testament of Youth (1980 edn.) p. 558.
456 239, GM/MM, 10 Sept. 1903.
29
42 206, A. D. Hunt/GM, 23 Nov. 1920.
16 Dingwall, op. cit., p. 24, argues that GM's hearing was abnormally acute
30
Adds 46476, MM/Lord Gladstone, 3 June 1921.
at any time, and that he was 'able to hear a fly crawl over a piece of crisp paper,
31
466 14, MM/GM, 6 Mar. 1922.
but thought that anyone would have heard it'. I have not been able to identify
32 189 41, Nansen/GM, 6 Feb. 1922; George Schuster, Private Work and
the source of the statement.
Public Causes (1979), p. 37.
17 Dodds, op. cit., p. 396.
18
33 477 186, GM/Rosalind Carlisle, 18 Feb. 1919.
The first two instances are quoted by Dingwall, op. cit., from Mrs
34
R. Cecil, op. cit., p. 115; 45 45, Gladstone/GM, 20 Apr. 1921.
Sidgwick's account of experiments 1916-24. Proceedings XXXIV (1925).
35
A. J. P. Taylor, op. cit., p. 155.
19 GM's comment occurs in his second Presidential address to the SPR.
36
43 4, James E. MacDonald/GM, 3 Dec. 1920.
20 The Stoic Philosophy (1915), pp. 28-9.
37
465 64, GM/MM, 16 Aug. 1920.
21 GM, first Presidential Address to SPR.
38
43 149, Gladstone/GM, 22 Apr. 1921.
22 J. J. Thomson, Recollections and Reflections (1936), p. 156.
39
187 205, 207, R. Cecil/GM, 9 and 11 Apr. 1921.
23 A. Huxley, Letters (1969), p. 196.
40
Adds 46476 18, GM/Gladstone, 29 June 1921.
24 Dodds, op. cit., p. 398.
41
25
466 86, 89, 135, MM/GM, 13 and 14 Apr. and 6 May 1922.
C. M. Bowra, Memories (1966) pp. 214-15.
42 47 213, 13 Dec. 1923; 48 16, A. W. Pickard-Cambridge/GM, 5 Nov.
26 The sources of these quotations are (1) and (3) Journal of American
1924.
Society of Psychical Research XXIII (1929); (2) GM, Presidential Address to
43
40 65, 67, 85.
SPR (1915); (4) 487 189, GM/Miss Wace (BBC) 21 Oct. 1933; (5) Mrs W. H.
44
58 115, 128; 59 159, GM/T. R. M. Naughton correspondence, Apr.-
Salter in Essays in Honour of Gilbert Murray (1936), p. 266.
27
Oct. 1931.
267 6, Bergson/GM, 19 July 1925.
28
487 77, R. H. Thouless/GM, 28 Dec. 1924; and letter to the author,
10 May 1983.
Chapter XX
29
Ib., 74, a letter of 1 Jan. 1925.
The chief sources for this chapter are for section 1: GM's Essays and Addresses
30 Dodds, op. cit.
(1921); for section 2: volumes of the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical
31 Dingwall, op. cit., p. 37.
Research Vol. XXIX, GM's Presidential Address in 1915 and Mrs Verrall's
32 Adds 6 43, 44, 46, 47, 60, 61, 74 correspondence mainly WA/GM,
analysis of select experiments in which GM was involved down to 1916;
Mar.-Sept. 1919; 16 104-5, 107 n.d. [1919].
Vol. XXXIV, Mrs Henry Sidgwick's account (1925) of further experiments
33 468 180, 12 July 1928, ref. seance MM/Mr Brittain; also papers in the
down to 1924; Vol. XLIX, GM's second Presidential Address in 1952; (new
possession of Stephen Murray. Mainly undated, and referring to the years
numerations of proceedings) 55, E. R. Dodds's analysis (1972) of experiments
immediately following the death of Agnes Murray (1922).
1920-46 based on the notes preserved in the Murray papers, 488 95-196); 56,
34 Told to Lady Wilson in Nov. 1984 by Ann Paludan (née Murray).
E. J. Dingwall's critique (1973) of Dodds's analysis (this article also refers to an
unpublished account by the neurologist and psychotherapist, Dr J. A. Hadfield,
of experiments carried out with GM in 1919). There is a good account of
Chapter XXI
Murray's own evidence in Rosalind Heywood, Sixth Sense (1959), pp. 132-40.
1
186 92.
I
183 130, 148; 184 4, 17, 21; undated LNU drafts.
2 Essays in Honour of Gilbert Murray (1936), pp. 27-9 (H. A. L. Fisher).
3
2
41 70, 191, G. Bell/GM 28 Apr. and 17 July 1921.
465 191, GM/MM, 5 Sept. 1921.
4
3 Essays and Addresses, p. 127. For 'Golden Urn' see Ch. VIII, sect. 4.
Ib., 198, 6 Sept. 1921.
5
4 Ib., p. 147; the phrase 'The little soul carrying the corpse' is translated from
Ib., 214, 12 Sept. 1921.
6
Marcus Aurelius.
Ib., 207, 9 Sept. 1921.
7
5
lb., p. 158.
lb., 224, 16 Sept. 1921.
8
6
lb., p. 221.
188 65, GM/Smuts, 8 Oct. 1921.
9
7
Ib., p. 54.
465 231, 18 Sept. 1921.
8
10
lb., p. 30.
Ib., 219, 15 Sept. 1921.
Report on Mrs. Piper's Hodgson-Control
Note: Thy much-cited report of a
The Oldfarm Series.
Oldfarm is the name of Mr. George B. Dorr's place at Bar Har-
6/5/1906 investigation by G.B.DoRR.
bor, Maine, where R.H. had often been a summer guest. Mrs.
Piper at the time of these sittings had never been at Bar Harbor;
Source: William James. Essays in
and although she had had many interviews, as well with Mr. Dorr
as with Mr. Dorr's mother before the latter's death, it is unlikely
Psychical Research (Cambridge
that many of the small veridical details in what follows had been
communicated to her at those interviews. At Mr. Dorr's sitting of
June 5th, 1906, he asks the R.H.-control for his reminiscences of
Harvard U.P., 1986).
Oldfarm: "Do you remember your visits to us there?"
Certainly I do. One night we stayed out too long and your mother
got very nervous, do you remember? Minna was there.
We stayed
out much too long. I felt it was a great breach of etiquette but we
couldn't help it! I fear as guests we were bad [laughs].
[R.H.'s sitting out with "Minna" and others "much too long" and
"their being bad as guests" seems excellent. In old days they used
often to sit up hopelessly late into the night, when the nights were
pleasant, out on the piazza, talking in the dark; and my mother's half-
real and half-humorous exasperation over it, expressed in her own
vivid way, and R.H.'s boyish delight in doing it and at the scoldings
they all used to get for it next day, would naturally be one of the first
things he would recall, associated as those evenings were with people
whom he cared for.
D
And do you remember the discussion I had with Jack, when he got
impatient? You were much amused!
[His recollection of his discussion with Jack, who used, together with
M., to be at our house with him a great deal in the old days, is char-
acteristic. I do not myself remember the special occasion to which he
refers, but the incident, including my own amusement at the heat they
used to get into in their talk, falls in most naturally with all my own
recollections of that time. D
And 1 remember your mother's calling me out one Sunday morning
to see the servants go to church in a buckboard.
[1 cannot now recall my mother taking R.H. out to see the servants
off on any special day, but he was with us many Sundays, and I have
no doubt that his memory of this is absolutely accurate, nor is it any-
thing of which Mrs. Piper might know, it is not the sort of thing that
2.
Report on Mrs. Piper's Hodgson-Control
Essays in Psychical Research
G.B.D. There was another sister, who used to walk oftenest with us
Or was it at your place, George. [Difficulty in reading this sentence,
can you recall her name?
When read successfully, G.B.D. says "yes."
[R.11. makes one or two ineffectual attempts, giving wrong names.
Your mother used to have it, and I was surprised to see it there as
I thought it the best of it. As 1 thought it the best part of it. The best
G.B.D. Now, Hodgson, can't you tell me something about the lady
part of it. No one would ever think of this thing 1 know.
you were interested in, whose letters you asked Piddington to find?
Miss B. You mean you think you got this at Mr. Dorr's?
This was Huldah Densmore.
Think! I know. I think so, yes. I think George's mother used to have
G.B.D. But there is no Huldah in the family, that I know, nor can
it and I never got it anywhere but there.
we learn of any. We have asked her sister, and she has never heard the
name of Huldah.
G.B.D., who did not at first recall what is meant, then remem-
Wait a moment. Let me think. It is most difficult to get earthly meme
bers and says "Good." He appends the following note:
ories. They go from one, but I find that they come back to me as I
think of things. She married -[[name of nationality given cor-
[We used to have a bunch or two of raw celery, when we grew our own,
rectly]. If you will write to her, you will find I am right. Write to hert
placed on the table as a hors d'œuvre, and served whole, with the up-
G.B.D. Did you want to marry her?
per portion of the root left on it in the French fashion. This part of
the root is very good eating, but it is not usually served in America;
Yes, I did. And I remember what a disappointment it was to me.
and though I have no clear remembrance now of special talk about
G.B.D. Was she out of sympathy with your work?
this with R.H., I remember quite well his talking at our table late
one fall about these autumn vegetables and think that what is spoken
She wanted me to give it up-it was a subject she did not care to have
of is this. D,
to do with. [Correct as to the lady's animus.-W.J.]
G.B.D. Was it at our house you met her?
On July 2nd, 1906, Mr. Dorr had a spoken sitting alone, taking
(the short-hand record himself. and asked again for Oldfarm recol-
I met her there, at Bar Harbor. Your mother ought to remember it
lections:-
well. She introduced us to each other. [Correct.-D).
G.B.D. But my mother is on your side.
G.B.D. Can you give me any names connected with Bar Harbor, or
Oh yes, I had forgotten. It has troubled me over here, thinking
of the mountains there which you used to climb, or of the people to
might have left her letters among my papers. So I spoke to Piddington
whose houses you used to go with me, or any others that you can recall?
about it.
No, I can't recall any names now I will think it over and try.
G.B.D. I think you must have destroyed them. We didn't find any.
G.B.D. Can you recall four sisters whom we used to walk with, and
I think I must have destroyed them-1 hope I did.
be much with, a number of years ago?
[This "Huldah" episode is treated in a separate section of Part I of
I remember Minna and Gemma. [Names known to the medium in
this report, see above, PP. 270-275.-W.J.]
former trances, but pertinent as a reply.]
I recall the pansies your mother used to place over the table. 1 remem-
G.B.D. I will give you the name of the sisters, and see if that recalls
ber that well-delightful to see them! I can see them now.
anything to you. It was the Minturns.
[My mother used to have pansies spread loosely over the tablecloth,
Oh! the Minturns! [repeated eagerly and emphatically]. There was
when she had people to dine or sup with us at Bar Harbor, where we
Gertrude and Robert, a brother named Robert-and Mary. They
had it large bed of them planted near the house so that we could get
lived in New York. I remember them well. [Correct, save that Mary
them freely for this purpose. The custom is not common enough
to
should have been May.]
291
290
Essays in Psychical Research
3.
Report on Mys. Piper's Hodgson-Control
let H.'s statement pass for a happy guess, nor do I think it likely he
would have spoken of it to Mrs. Piper, either awake or in trance.
loss in possibly referring to this incident to her spirit at nances,
It came out quite suddenly also, and with a positiveness which made
after M. died, Hodgson would have been most unlikely to speak of
it
me feel that it was a true recollection, something seen at the moment
to others,-certainly not to Mrs. Piper, either in france or awake.
in a mental picture.-D.]
-D.]
G.B.D. Do you remember where you went with John Rich when you
G.B.D., endeavoring to extract Bar Harbor names from R.I.I.,
went fishing with him-Oh I forgotl I did not mean to give you his
again tries to get that of the man who occupied the farmhouse at
namel
which R.H. used generally to sleep when at Oldfarm. He was not
John Rich, John, that is his namel But I am sorry you gave it to me
able to give that, but gave the name of the gardener, Miller. "It is
too-it might have come to me. We got a boat and went over to an
possible," Mr. Dorr writes, "that Mrs. Piper may have heard of
island. Coming back we had some difficulty in getting our fish in.
Miller's name as that of the manager of my plant-nurseries at Bar
We had poor luck in catching them, and then we lost them. Ask him,
Harbor. I remember I once meant to send her some plants from the
he will remember it, I think.
nurseries for her garden, and think it probable they went. It is also
possible that the name may have come up at the trance in my own
[R.H.'s recollection of going off with Rich seems to be good, as 1
think it over. That he should go off with Rich only and neither alone
past sittings."
nor with me or other guests, is exactly what happened,-and yet not
what might have been expected to happen. His going to an island is
I remember a beautiful road, a bicycle-road you made, going through
descriptive also.-D.]
the woods.
A dozen years ago I made a bicycle-road on my own back-land, which
Do you remember what you used to put over your back that had a
ran through the woods beneath a mountain over which we often used
cup in it? And there was a little brook where we used to stop and
to walk. It was a pleasant and familiar feature in our summer life
drink. And then I used to stop and light my pipe-the whole scene is
there, and it would naturally be one of the pictures that would come
as vivid to me! If I could only express it to you!
back to R. H. in thinking of the place-like the view from my mother's
I used to carry a little canvass bag slung over my shoulder, and a
balcony of which he spoke at the former sitting. But it is not a thing
cup in it, when we went on long tramps. This may be what R.H. re-
of which either he or I would have spoken to Mrs. Piper, whether in
fers to, though I think that he was rather apt to carry it folding
trance or awake.-D.]
leather cup of his own in his pocket. The whole recollection is rather
vague in my memory, going back a number of years. The picture is a
G.B.D. then tries again to get the name of the man who occupied
good one of just what used to happen when we were off on our tramps
the farmhouse, describing him to R.H. without mentioning his
together, though of course what he describes would be always apt to
name.
happen on walks through woods and over mountains. The picture
of the little brook we used to stop and drink at is good can see it
Oh yes, I remember him well-I remember going off with him once
now. D
fishing-going down the shore in a boat. I remember one evening,
and it impressed me so vividly because your mother did not like it,
After some talk about the Tavern Club, about Australia, and
and I felt we had done wrong and hurt her-M. and I were smoking
about the state of things in the other world-some of which will be
together and we talked too late, and she felt it was time to retire-
noticed later, R.H. goes on as follows:-
[This would be remarkably good if the incident should prove not
to have come up already in R.H.'s own sittings after M. died. She
Do you remember one summer there was a gentleman at your house
used to smoke cigarettes occasionally, and was the only person of the
who had a violin. I had some interesting talks with him about these
feminine sex whom I now recall as having done so at our house. Un-
things, and I liked to hear him play his violin. A little gentleman-
I remember him very well.
202
and
4.
Essays in Psychical Research
[This describes a man named von G., who was an excellent violinist
and who also talked interestingly on psychical-research matters, in
which he professed to have some faculty. As R.H. himself was also
fond of the violin, it seems natural that some memory of von G.
should stand out now. That Mrs. Piper should have any knowledge
of this gentleman seems most improbable.-D.]
My earthly memories come only in fragments. I remember quite well
this little gentleman and how interested I was in talking with him
about psychics, and in his instrument as well. I remember a man
Royce visiting you.
[Prof. Royce says that he has been at Oldfarm along with Hodgson,
but adds that that might be a natural association in Mrs. Piper's
mind, since he thinks that the only time he ever saw her was at the
Dorrs' in Boston.-W.J.]
This is, I think, the whole of the matter relative to Oldfarm
which the R.H.-control has given. The number of items mentioned
is not great, and some inability to answer questions appears. But
there are almost no mistakes of fact, and it is hardly possible that
all the veridical points should have been known to Mrs. Piper
normally. Some of them indeed were likely a priori; others may
have been chance-hits; but for the mass, it seems to me that either
reading of Mr. Dorr's mind, or spirit-return, is the least improb-
able explanation.
The fewness of the items may seem strange to some critics. But
if we assume a spirit to be actually there, trying to reach us, and
if at the same time we imagine that his situation with regard to
the transaction is similar to our own, the surprise vanishes. I have
been struck over and over again, both when at sittings myself
and when reading the records, at the paralyzing effect on one's
ready wit and conversational flow, which the strangeness of the
conditions brings with it. Constraint and numbness take the place
of genial expansiveness. We 'don't know what to say, and it may
also be SO 'on the other side. Few persons, I fancy, if suddenly
challenged to prove their identity through the telephone, would
quickly produce a large number of facts appropriate to the pur-
pose. They would be more perplexed, and waste more time than
they imagine.
I next pass to what I will call
204
William James
Selected Unpublished Correspondence
1885-1910
1986
Edited by
FREDERICK J. DOWN SCOTT
Ohio State University Press . Columbus
Proc. ASPR IV, 1910 , PP. 721-722
for Psychical Research.
A Record and Discussion of Mediumistic Experiments.
721
1.)
Tell Bennie Judah's father that he is all right. Watching
er little grains of sand make
over him.
:le tests go to make a large
Got any Hodgson.
eep you in his holy keeping.
Mary I am with you.
Myers
Annie
going where? Too bad
Goodbye.
engine? [part not read] why
Let me have the boy. I came to try.
[Mrs. Piper looks at something.]
Subliminal I.
;land.)
Where have they gone. A beautiful place.
and it.
[Looking at J. H.] Muddy. It's awful. [Smiles.]
Window. Dr
Dr. Hyslop.
[superposed on farewell.'}
Who's Bennie Judah? Mr. Hodgson took him by the shoul-
ders and pulled him up in the window and made me try to say
something.
th the hand twisting about
And Robert. I don't know him. who Robert is.
k control.]
Hear my head snap? You are Professor Hyslop [long sound
igs of God rest on you. +
of y.']
I thought I was a long way off. Another snap. You looked
moments after dropping the
as if I saw you through the small end of an opera glass.
) and down as if some re-
The following is a letter from Mr. Dorr, with messages
g place.]
given to him through Mrs. Piper, sent to me in reply to in-
quiries and relevant to the messages in the previous sitting.]
son. yes, yes.
Boston, November 22nd, 1906.
quick. I am Hodgson.
My dear Professor Hyslop,
I went out with a sitter on October 1st and at that sitting
1rly implied in a third case and
asked about your coming. The appointment which you after-
740). The fact was entirely un-
ward-kept was made then, and the Control went on to speak of
its propriety. It was ultimately
t. No one but ourselves knew
you and said:
keeper knew what was contem-
Hyslop will accomplish a good deal in the world-life.-
that woman with the children"
How determined he is :-I told him I had tried to reach him
the kind was contemplated and
through a light. I thought it sounded like Van-and I also
mentioned Funk. I thought I saw the personality of Dr Funk
ASPR
722
Proceedings of American Society for Psychical Research.
with Hyslop. I shall see him as soon as possible. I want to ask
him- in order to be sure of what I see-verify what I see
I am not going to fill Rector's place - I tried to say
this (i. e. what follows) [to Hyslop]- I shall reach you at
every opportunity-when the opportunity presents itself. I ap-
prove of your undertaking and shall help you all I can." There
were three, and in fact, four at the time. One Funk, one Hyslop,
and one perhaps Funk's son. I follow Hyslop whenever I can.
I am trying to prepare him to receive my messages through other
lights. I have tried two or three times to reach him through the
other light.
The sitting was a voice sitting and as no stenographer was
present at it my notes of it are fragmentary and imperfect-I can
tell you nothing more than I do now, nor whether the personality
speaking at the moment was Rector or R. H.
Yours sincerely,
G. B. DORR.
Part VI.
SITTINGS WITH MRS. CHENOWETH.
Introduction.
I left Mrs. Piper in Arlington Heights without any knowl-
edge on her part in her normal state that I had any intention
of trying sittings elsewhere. I said nothing to Mrs. Cheno-
weth about my having been elsewhere. She could easily have
guessed it and it was a most natural thing to guess. My
notes are not absolutely accurate. I had to abbreviate very
much and as it was impossible to copy the notes immediately
there are cases where I have forgotten some words that I
would have remembered affecting the sense. But on the
whole the record is fairly accurate. I had my mind alert for
A.T. haird
I70
RICHARD HODGSON London
bic Press Ltd. 7 1949.
RICHARD HODGSON
I7I
and put together, gave a coherent idea in each
instance.
When Mrs. Piper returned to England in 1906
Miss Alice Johnson, Research Officer of the
this visit was mainly devoted to the cross-
S.P.R., was first to observe the connection. Here la
correspondence tests, in which Mrs. Verrall and Miss
a simple example of Cross-Correspondence. In Mrs.
Verrall also participated. The success of these tests
Forbes' script purporting to come from her son
may be judged by the reports in the Proceedings,
Talbot he stated he must now leave her since he
S.P.R., Vols. XXII to XXVII. The Latin Message
was now looking for a sensitive who wrote auto.
In particular would require a book to itself, and
matically, in order that she might obtain corrobora
readers intending to pursue the subject further will
tion of her own writing. Mrs. Verrall on the same
find valuable material in +Mr. J. G. Piddington's
day wrote of a fir tree planted in a garden and the
skilfully handled and detailed report and Miss
script was signed with a sword and suspended
Alice Johnson's interesting paper.
bugle. The latter was part of the badge of the
In 1907 Mrs. Sidgwick obtained good identity
regiment to which Talbot Forbes belonged, and Mrs.
proofs through Mrs. Piper by Mrs. Verrall, on her
Forbes had in her garden some fir trees, grown from
behalf, asking some questions to which she did not
seed sent to her by her son. These facts were
know the answer and receiving correct replies
unknown to Mrs. Verrall.
regarding the last conversation that had taken place
Miss Johnson was of the view that these corres
between Mrs. Sidgwick and Myers. Many other
pondences were more than coincidence. *** It has
impressive indications of his surviving self were
every appearance," she wrote, 'of being an element
found in cross-correspondences; especially during
imported from the outside; it suggests an indepen
Mrs. Piper's second visit to England; in fact, the
dent invention, an active intelligence constantly at
whole system of cross-correspondence appears to
work in the present, not a mere echo or remnant of
have been elaborated by him, and the wealth of
individualities of the past ", and that active intelli
classical knowledge displayed in the connected
gence was believed to be F. W. H. Myers.
fragments, given by several mediums, raised a
Many of the cases were very complicated
strong presumption that they have emanated from
requiring all the ingenuity of those who attempted
Myers' mind. The most striking of this nature was
to solve them-men of classical and scientific
obtained after Mrs. Piper's return to America by
education.
Mr. G. B. Dorr in 1908, SO strong that Frank
*Proc., S.P.R., Vol. XXI, p. 337.
Proc., S.P.R., Vol. XXII.
Proc., S.P.R., Vol. XXVII.
270
RICHARD HODGSON
RICHARD HODGSON
27I
-the said H.B. weighing nearly 200 lb.
At this friend's sitting of 30th January, 1906,
find that no one but myself of those who were
Hodgson p. suddenly said: "Do you remember
probably present remember this. The incident
a story I told you and how you laughed, about the
was very distinct in my memory, but it soums
man and the woman praying?" The sitter replied,
to survive in no one else's. I was hoping foi
" Oh, and the devil was in it. Of course I do
another answer, about a certain pitfall, and
" Yes," answered Hodgson p., "the devil, they
this one was a surprise.)
told him it was the Lord who sent it if the devil
THE PECUNIARY MESSAGES
brought
it
About the food that was given to
The American Branch had never fully paid if
them I want you to know who is speaking."
expenses, and, although the Secretary's salary had
That sitter felt quite certain that no one but himself
always been very small, Dr. Hodgson had, after
know of the correspondence and regarded the
the first years, been reluctant to have any part of II
Incident as a good test of Dr. Hodgson's continued
charged to the Mother Country. The result had
existence.
occasionally been pecuniary embarrassment on his
Of the other pecuniary message no written
part. During his last visit to England, shortly
records existed, but a sitter acquainted Prof.
after Myers' death, this embarrassment had been
William James with the following incident:-
extreme, but an American friend, divining it in the
To assure Dr. Hodgson a salary, Mr. G. B. Dorr
nick of time, rescued him by an impulsive and
had acquainted a certain wealthy friend (who
wholly unexpected remittance. To this remittance
believed in the cause and in the value of the
he replied by a letter which contained some banter,
Secretary's work) with the situation of the Branch,
and, among other things, cited the story of a
and Dr. Hodgson's reasons for not wishing to be
starving couple who were overheard by an athelat
indebted to the parent Society. This friend had
who was passing the house to pray aloud to God
agreed to pay into the Branch treasury the amount
for food. The atheist climbed the roof and dropped
of deficit in the yearly salary account, provided
some bread down the chimney, and heard them
that the operation should remain anonymous and
thank God for the miracle. He then went to the
Dr. Hodgson asked no questions. Dr. Hodgson
door and revealed himself as its author. The old
agreed to this. At the first sitting which this friend
woman replied to him, "Well, the Lord sent it,
had after the death of Dr. Hodgson the matter was
even if the devil brought it ".
immediately referred to by Hodgson p., who
*Proc., S.P.R., Vol. XXIII, p. 26-27
thanked him warmly for the support given. The
26
J. G. Piddington.
[PART
LX.] Supplementary Notes on "Concordant Automatisms." 27
in her script the names, Lukos, Euripides and Philemon. But,
wants Myersp to tell him about the story of Atlas. The
if this is the true explanation, I would remark that her
next reference to the subject was as follows :
retention and reproduction of these three names were singularly
fortunate; for they seem nicely calculated to fix the precise
Extract from record of sitting with Mrs. Piper held on April
reference which was required to bring about a complex
22, 1908.
cross-correspondence. Euripides and Philemon without Lukos
would have suggested the two Greek dramatists of those names,
(Present G. B. Dorr.)
rather than Browning's Aristophanes' Apology. Philemon and
(G. B. D. goes through the list of cross-correspondences
Lukos alone without Euripides, while suggesting Browning,
that have been arranged, and on coming to "Atlas" re-
would not have produced. the triple cross-correspondence on the
minds Myers. that the story of Atlas is still to be told
name Euripides. Euripides and Lukos alone without Philemon,
him.)
while fixing the reference to Euripides' Hercules Furens, would
(Myersp communicating.)
not have brought in Browning's verse-translation of the Hercules
He
Furens; whereas part of the complexity, as I think, of
the cross-correspondence, consisted in the fact of one script
G.B.D. Best not take it up now; it would interfere with the
referring to Euripides' play and of another script referring to
messages.
Browning's translation of the play.
Oh yes
it's partly myth.
Mrs. Verrall has written a few verses from Browning which
On April 22, 1908, a year after the allusion to Browning's
I, Myers, gave her recently from Euripides. Where she
Aristophanes' Apology in Mrs. Holland's script, came what
has selected the verses, the words appeal to me and
must, I think, be admitted to be an allusion to the same poem
describe one of our messages here.
in Mrs. Piper's trance by Myersp. In order to show what
G. B. Can you tell me what play it was from which Mrs. Verrall's
led up to the allusion a few extracts from sittings previous to
verses were taken?
that of April 22, 1908, must first be quoted :-
Let me think it over-. Pallas Pedestal hair.
G.B.D. You had best not try and tell me now, but take more time
Extract from record of sitting with Mrs. Piper held on
about it. [G. B. D. apparently thought that "Pallas
April 13, 1908.
Pedestal hair" was an attempt to explain which play the
verses were taken from. But they are really an unmis-
(Present: G. B. Dorr.)
takable recurrence to subjects mentioned at the sitting
G.B.D. Then another [cross-corresponding] message, which I will
of April 13, 1908. Note by J. G. P.]
speak of now to prepare you for it, is "Atlas."
No, I am only telling you-
Globe (Hand draws circles.) Globe.
(G.B.D. interrupts, and reads a few lines here and there
G.
B.
D. Good. I see you remember. See if you can also recall
from Browning's translation of the Hercules Furens. On
the tale of Hercules and Atlas, and tell it to me later.
his reading the lines where Hercules' plucking of the
golden apples in the garden of the Hesperides is described,
(Hand makes gesture of assent.)
the hand wrote:)
On April 14 and 21, 1908, Mr. Dorr reminds Myersp that
I am listening carefully-Apple-correct. She [i.e. Mrs.
" Atlas" is be given as a cross-correspondence, and that he
Verrall] quoted it in answer to apple.
1For an account of Mr. Dorr's sittings see papers below, passim.
(G. B. D. finishes his reading from the Browning translation.)
Source: Proceedings of the American Socrety of
Psyahical Research XXIV (1910)
2
28
J. G. Piddington.
[PART
Lx.] Supplementary Notes on "Concordant Automatisms."
29
Mr. Dorr's contemporaneous note on this incident is as
of May 4, 1908 when the name only was uttered discon-
follows: "The reference to a translation by Browning from
nectedly. And out of some 70 or 80 cross-correspondences
Euripides, or from the Greek plays at all in fact, is interest-
arranged for at Mr. Dorr's sittings Myersp claimed to have
ing, for I did not know that he had made any such until I
given Mrs. Verrall only one other quotation from Browning,
looked it up at the sitting in the book of Greek Ode
and that was on May 8, 1908, when he said he had given
translations which I had brought with me to it. Finding
her "Grow old along with me," which is a line from Rabbi
there a translation by Browning from the Hercules Furens I
ben Ezra (see Miss Johnson's paper below, p. 223).
glanced it through, and read a few lines here and there to
That Myersp should have brought up the subject of Brown-
see if the control would identify the ones referred to; but
ing's translation of the Hercules Furens just after Mr.
nothing was identified, unless it were the lines in which
Dorr had made a reference to Hercules and Atlas is, I think,
Hercules' coming to the Hesperides and the plucking of the
interesting in view of the suggestion put forward in my paper
golden apples is described."
(Proc. Vol. XXII. pp. 257-8), that Atlas might be impli-
Myersp, it will be noticed, said that the lines from Brown-
cated in the references to Hercules and Prometheus in Mrs.
ing, written by Mrs. Verrall, "describe one of our messages
Verrall's "Euripides" and "Hercules Furens" scripts.
here"; and then identified the lines as those referring to the
apples plucked by Hercules in the garden of the Hesperides;
I know that some people, who have no doubts as to the
and added, "She quoted it in answer to apple".
reality of telepathy, nevertheless hold that, though an idea
Now this was all quite consistent, for on March 23, 1908,
may be impressed from outside on an automatist's mind, the
Myersp had chosen "apple" as a cross-correspondence, and on
form in which it is expressed in the automatist's script is
April 6, 1908, had claimed to have given "apple" to Mrs.
not determined by the external agency, but solely by the
and Miss Verrall. ¹
automatist's own peculiar mental habits. Thus, in the first of
We find then that, while in April, 1907, Mrs. Holland's
these two cases, while they would readily agree that the
script completes and elaborates a triple-correspondence on the
abstract idea underlying the references to Leah and Rachel,
subject of Euripides and the Hercules Furens by an allusion to
and Martha and Mary, was impressed on Mrs. Holland's mind
Browning's Aristophanes' Apology; in April, 1908, Myersp
by the agency which impressed cognate ideas on Mrs. Piper's
claims to have brought about a cross-correspondence on the
and Mrs. Verrall's minds, they would argue that the form in
subject of "apple" by making Mrs. Verrall write "a few verses
which Mrs. Holland's script clothed it was determined by Mrs.
from Browning which I gave her from Euripides"; the con-
Holland's own recollections of two Dante passages. That the
text showing that he meant thereby Browning's translation of
form in which an idea is expressed in a script is very often
the Hercules Furens, which is embodied in Aristophanes'
thus determined, I do not for a moment doubt; but I see no
Apology. Neither Mr. Dorr nor Mrs. Piper was in any normal
grounds whatever for supposing that it invariably is. If tele-
way aware that "Euripides" or the "Hercules Furens" was the
pathy is a fact, what is to prevent a percipient receiving an
subject of a cross-correspondence; and neither had seen or
idea in a particular concrete form hitherto unknown to him,
been told about Mrs. Verrall's scripts of March 4 and 25,
provided that this novel form can be communicated by means
1907, or Mrs. Holland's script of April 16, 1907.
of a combination of words or other symbols already familiar
Libraries > Archives > The Hall Collection
Archives and Special Collections
Home
Archives
Special Collections
Rare Books
Robert H. Goddard
Goddard Exhibit Room
Contact Information
Site Search
Collection Overview
Dr. G. Stanley Hall Collection
Biographical Note
Abstract:
Summer Office Hours
Scope & Contents
Psychologist and Clark's first president (1888 - 1920). It
Wednesday and Thursday
Series Descriptions
includes correspondence with other well known psychologists,
9:30am 4:00pm
including Sigmund Freud and Carl Jung, former students,
and by appointment
Content List
including Lewis Terman and Arnold Gesell, and faculty
Closed Holidays and Weekends
including, Franz Boaz, George Blakeslee, and Albert A.
Michelson. Other material includes speeches, articles and
It is recommended that you contact our
photographs.
office prior to traveling to the library.
Printable Format
Additional Resources
Collection Overview
Dr. Wallace W. Atwood Collection
Dr. G. Stanley Hall Collection
Dr. Robert H. Goddard Collection
Creator: Hall, Granville Stanley, b. 1844
G. H. Blakeslee Collection
The Sigmund Freud and Carl Jung
Title: G. Stanley Hall Finding Aid
Lectures at Clark University
Jonas Clark Biography
Quantity: 56 boxes (18.8 linear feet)
Clark University Presidents
Presidents or Chairmen of the Clark
University Board of Trustees
Location:
Archives and Special Collections
You may also be interested in:
Robert H. Goddard Library
Robert H. Goddard Library
Clark University
Other Web Sites about Archives and
Worcester, MA
Special Collections
© 2009 Clark University. Privacy Policy
http://www.clarku.edu/research/archives/hall/
8/6/2009
*6SHE G.Stanley Hall
Publication / Presentations on
Piper exp. 1909-1910-1911
Box 27, Folder 9: Psychic Phenomena - Materials Relating to Mrs. Piper, 1907-1914.
1. G.W. Cheney to GSH, Clear Lake, Washington, Sept. 3, 1907. ALS.
2. [GSH] to James H. Hyslon, [Norcester], May 14, 1909. typed copy.
3. [GSH] to Rupert Hughes, [Worcester], Nov. 14, 1908. typed copy.
4. Oliver Lodge to GSH, Marienont, Edgbaston, Eng., Apr. 1, 1909. ALS.
5. George B. Dorr to GSH, Boston, Apr. 14, 1909. TLS. [istentry]
6. [GSH] to George 3. Door, [Norcester], Apr. 16, 1909. typed copy.
7. George 3. Dorr to GSH, Boston, Apr. 17, 1909. TLS.
3. George B. Dorr to GSH, Boston, Apr. 25, 1909. ALS.
9. Oliver Lodge to GSH, Birmingham, Eng., Apr. 30, 1909. ALS.
10. James II. Hyslop to George B. Dorr, New York, May 3, 1909. TLS.
+
11. [GSH] to George 3. Dorr, [Horcester], May 4, 1909. typed copy.
12. George 8. Dorr to GSH, Philadelphia, May 7, 1909. ALS.
13. George B. Dorr to GSH, Philadelphia, [May 9, 1909]. ALS.
14. James H. Hyslop to George B..Dorr, New York, May 9, 1909. orig. telegram.
15. James H. Hyslop to George B. Dorr, New York, May 15, 1909. ALS.
16. George 3. Dorr to GSH, Boston, May 16, 1909. ALS.
17. [GSH] to George 3. Dorr, [Norcester], May 17, 1909. typed copy.
13. Alta L. Piper to George B. Dorr, [Boston], n.d. [ca. May 19, 1909]. ALS.
19. [GSH] to 'irs. Piper, [Vorcester], May 18, 1909. typed copy.
20. George B. Dorm to GSH, Boston, May 19, 1309. ALS.
22. Mrs. Piper to GSH, Boston, May 20, 1909. ALS.
22. George 3. Dorr to [GSH], Bar Harbor, May 21, [1900]. ALS.
+
23. [GSH] to George 3. Dorr, [Worcester], May 29, 1909. typed copy. [Final
Entry
24. Oliver Lodge to GSH, Mariement, Edgbaston, Eng., Sept. 27, 1909. ALS.
25. [GSH] TO Oliver lodge, [Norcestar], Oct. 15, 1909. typed copy.
36. James 1. Hyper to GSM, New York, Nov. 3, 1309. TLS.
Flatter A
THE SURVIVAL OF MAN
A Study in Unrecognized
Human Faculty
BY
WORKS BY THE SAME AUTHOR
SIR OLIVER LODGE, F.R.S.
MODERN VIEWS OF ELECTRICITY.
LIFE AND MATTER.
PIONEERS OF SCIENCE (Illustrated).
SCHOOL TEACHING AND SCHOOL REFORM.
EASY MATHEMATICS, ARITHMETIC, etc.
ELEMENTARY MECHANICS.
SIGNALLING WITHOUT WIRES.
NON-IN
MODERN VIEWS ON MATTER.
FERIOR
ACEQV
THE SUBSTANCE OF FAITH.
ENZES
ELECTRONS.
THE ETHER OF SPACE.
SCIENCE AND IMMORTALITY.
NEW YORK
MOFFAT, YARD AND COMPANY
1909
THE SURVIVAL OF MAN
CHAPTER I
THE ORIGIN OF THE SOCIETY FOR PSYCHICAL
RESEARCH
UZZLING and weird occurrences have been vouched
P
for among all nations and in every age. It is
possible to relegate a good many asserted occurrences
to the domain of superstition, but it is not possible thus
to eliminate all. Nor is it likely that in the present stage
of natural knowledge we are acquainted with all the
workings of the human spirit and have reduced them to such
simplicity that everything capable of happening in the mental
and psychical region is of a nature readily and familiarly to
be understood by all. Yet there are many who seem prac-
tically to believe in this improbability; for although they
are constrained from time to time to accept novel and sur-
prising discoveries in biology, in chemistry, and in physical
science generally, they seem tacitly to assume that these are
the only parts of the universe in which fundamental dis-
covery is possible, all the rest being too well known.
It is a simple faith, and does credit to the capacity for
belief of those who hold it - belief unfounded upon knowl-
edge, and tenable only in the teeth of a great mass of evi-
dence to the contrary.
It is not easy to unsettle minds thus fortified against the
intrusion of unwelcome facts; and their strong faith is
I
AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY
RECENT PIPER SITTINGS
262
263
In the old days the going into trance seemed rather a
was insufficient air in the room, or if the cushions slipped SO
painful process, or at least a process involving muscular
as to make the attitude uncomfortable, the hand wrote
effort; there was some amount of contortion of the face, and
"something wrong with the machine," or "attend to- the
sometimes a slight tearing of the hair; and the same actions
light," or something of that sort; and the experimenter
accompanied the return of consciousness. Now the trance
amended the arrangements before the writing went on.
seems nothing more than an exceptionally heavy sleep, en-
The whole thing was as sensible and easy as possible, as
tered into without effort - a sleep with the superficial ap-
soon as the circumstances and conditions were understood.
pearance of that induced by chloroform; and the return to
Each experimenter, of course, handed down all the informa-
consciousness, though slow and for a time accompanied by
tion and Hodgsonian tradition of this kind to the next, SO
confusion, is easy and natural.
that all the conditions to which Mrs. Piper was accustomed
A sitting used to last only about an hour; and on the rare
could be supplied beforehand, and SO that no injury would
occasions when there is a voice sitting now, an hour is the
happen to her bodily health.
limit; but a writing sitting seems less of a strain, and was
The following illustrates the care taken of the physical
often allowed to last as much as two hours, though not
conditions and the way they are spoken of. It is an extract
from a sitting held by Mr. Dorr at Boston in 1906.
more.
In the old days, when sittings were more frequent, there
(Rector interrupting a "Hodgson" communication.) Friend, you
were degrees of intensity about them. Occasionally, though
will have to change the conditions a moment.
rarely, trance declined to come on at all; and sometimes, even
[At the beginning of the sitting only one of the two windows in the
when it did, the loss of consciousness seemed less than com-
room was open a very little way. A few moments previous
plete. Under present conditions the trance is undoubtedly
to this time H. J. Jr. noticing that the room was a little
profound, and the suspension of normal consciousness un-
close had opened the other window, and B. D. had nearly
mistakably complete. Once, but only once in my recent ex-
closed it again.]
perience, the trance refused to come on, and the attempt at
G.B.D. What is wrong with the conditions? Do you want more
a sitting had to be abandoned till next day.
air or less?
Usually after purposely placing herself under the familiar
Well, there will have to be a change in the surroundings, there
conditions to which she is accustomed, Mrs. Piper is able
will have to be more strength, what is it, air, yes, air. And
to let herself go off, without trouble or delay.
a good deal more just now. Hodgson takes a good deal
of strength when he comes, but he is all right, he under-
Great care was taken of the body of the medium, both
stands the methods of operation very well. (The window
now and previously, by the operating intelligence. She was
was now opened wide.) That is better. Now the light
spoken of usually as " the light," sometimes as " the
begins to get clear. All right, friend.
machine," though the word "machine" commonly signified
only the pencil.
As the time drew near to the two-hour limit, which has
If anything went wrong with the breathing, or if there
been set as a period beyond which it is undesirable to persist,
AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY
oise. [probably something going on outside.] They were
talking to me. I came in on a cord, a silver cord. They
were trying to tell me something about the children in the
body. Lovely place.
CHAPTER XXI
Buzzing in my head. Another snap.
Miss Thompson. I thought you were small. Looking
GENERAL REMARKS ON THE PIPER SITTINGS
through opera glasses at wrong end. You grew larger.
Did you hear my head snap? It breaks.
forgot where we were sitting.
F
OR a further account of these sittings my paper in
vol. xxiii. of the Proceedings of the Society for
Why Mrs. Thompson, I didn't know you were there. My
Psychical Research must be referred to. It would
cold."
take too much space to quote further here. I must be
Mrs. Piper was troubled with a cold at this time. Her
satisfied with a few comments.
intelligence was now normal.]
It is noteworthy how natural it is for a sitter to ignore
all the normal knowledge which Mrs. Piper must un-
urther illustration of the waking stage, showing how
doubtedly possess, and to treat her as a separate individual
it was in 1906 to what it is now, and as a further
when in the trance state. Her controls exhibit the same
tion of the curious "snap" sensation, I subjoin an
tendency; and, while of course nothing evidential can be
:
from the termination of a sitting with Henry James,
made to depend upon the supposition, it does appear to be
and Mr. Dorr in America in 1906.
really true that that knowledge has little or no influence on
the knowledge shown by the controls.
I thought you were a stranger.
I surmised this at an earlier stage - as recorded on page
Well, did you hear my head snap?
206, and subsequent experience has only confirmed the im-
r. No.
pression.
Didn't hear it? It is a funny sound. Don't you hear it at
all? Sounds like wheels clicking together and then snaps.
As a minor instance of this fact may be mentioned the
There it is again.
surprise and eagerness shown by the Isaac Thompson con-
D. Now you are really back.
trol when after some delay he was told that Mrs. Isaac
Thompson was present at the first sitting subsequently held
in her house in Liverpool. For of course Mrs. Piper had
known perfectly well the people likely to be present at the
sitting, and had seen them assemble; it was no news to her.
But indeed everything tends to show that during thorough
trance the normal consciousness is in abeyance. And, al-
though it is true that we cannot claim anything as evidential
281
282
AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY
GENERAL REMARKS
283
when it comes out in the trance if it had ever been known
was conducting the sitting and speaking the remark labelled
to Mrs. Piper, I myself am unable to trace much, if any,
G.B.D.
connexion between the trance knowledge and her normal
knowledge. For instance, a sitter introduced by name is no
G.B.D. We are anxious that the light in the future should not go
more likely to have his name mentioned during a sitting than
adrift and astray, and anxious that past relations should
one who is introduced as an anonymous stranger. I make a
not be wholly interrupted by any change of environment
general statement of this kind believing that careful analysis
or other. Well, no one could be more anxious about
will bear it out, and as a challenge to anyone who will be-
these things or more concerned than we ourselves are,
stow time and labour upon the work of analysing the records
and it hath disturbed us not a little to see the conditions
from this point of view. It seems to me a desirable piece
on the earthly side. We are not quite pleased with them,
of work for someone to undertake.
because the light cannot know itself, it cannot under-
stand itself. It is shut off from communication with us
Of course a sceptic may say that this kind of kenosis is
on our side and it must remain in ignorance of the meth-
due to mere cunning; but the time for suspicion of that kind
ods which we pursue in our endeavours to reach the mor-
is over with most of us investigators. It is a genuine piece
tals on the earthly side.
of psychological information that we now desire, not any-
D. But through the daughter, Alta, I have felt that you might
thing analogous to detective work. Detective work is neces-
in a sense reach her.
sary in its proper time and place, but there are cases which
Yes, that is the only way.
have run that gauntlet, and require more advanced treatment.
I do not adduce this as evidence, but as illustrative of
The Piper case is one of them.
When I speak of "Mrs. Piper's normal knowledge," I
how the phenomenon represents itself; for when it does SO
mean of course knowledge acquired in her ordinary state.
consistently it is reasonable to suppose that something true
is indicated.
Knowledge acquired while in the trance state is certainly
It will be observed in many of the records how natural
reproducible when in that state, but it appears not to be ac-
cessible in her ordinary state; and vice versa. I do not call
it is for a sitter, or for the experimenter in charge, to
that " normal knowledge."
challenge a "control" to furnish some evidence of his
The controls themselves feel that they have no direct
identity, or to demand from him a sudden answer to a
access to the normal Mrs. Piper; so, if they want to com-
specific question.
municate with her, they must utilise some other agency,-
It is quite natural, and I suppose inevitable: but that it
also is to some extent unreasonable, must be admitted.
for instance, they send messages through her own daughter,
Trivial domestic incidents are not constantly in one's
with whom they occasionally communicate during trance.
To illustrate this, I extract a small fragment from a quantity
thoughts, and only when in a reminiscent and holiday mood,
or under the stimulus of friendly chat, does any vivid
of serious conversation which took place between them and
Dr. Hodgson's executors soon after his death. Mr. Dorr
recollection of such incidents normally occur.
It is a common experience that characteristic touches,
316
AUTOMATISM AND LUCIDITY
MYERS AND HODGSON CONTROLS
317
sometimes became rather markedly ' religious." This can
H. J. Jr. Very well.
be illustrated by the following close of an American Voice-
Hello, George!
Sitting in 1906, reported to me by Mr. Dorr
Why, I feel as though I was one among you. Hello
George!
(" Hodgson" terminating his communication)
G. B. D. Hello!
Well, I will be off. Good-bye for the present.
You people don't appreciate my spirit of fun! But I am
(Rector resumes.) All right. That is first-rate. Took him
Hodgson, and I shall be Hodgson to the end of all
a long time to turn round and get out. He dislikes to go
eternity, and you cannot change me no matter what you
more than anybody I ever saw. The last moment he kept
do.
talking to me and talking to me. He could not give it up.
H. J. Jr. I think we appreciate it, Mr. Hodgson.
Well, I hope you do - if you don't, you have lost some-
PRAYER
thing, because I am what I am, and I shall never be
Father, in Thy kindness guide Thy children of earth, bestow
anything else, and of all the joyous moments of my
Thy blessings on them, teach them with Thy presence and
whole existence, the most joyful is when I meet you
Thy power to receive suffering, pain, illness and sorrow,
all.
teach them to know that Thy presence is always with them.
May Thy grace and everlasting love be and abide with them
This sort of thing is of course, not in the least evidential,
now and evermore.
and yet if I were asked to invent some scheme of salutation
Farewell. We depart, friends, and may the blessings of God
more natural and characteristic of Hodgson's personality
be bestowed on you. Farewell.
I should not be able to improve upon it.
To illustrate the manner of the Hodgson control in my
MANNER OF THE HODGSON CONTROL
own experience, the following brief extract must serve:-
The atmosphere of a sitting is always serious, but only
At the Eighth Sitting on 23 Nov. 1906 (present O. J. L.
occasionally is it solemn - usually it is of an even tenor,
alone), "Isaac Thompson" wrote a good deal, but
and sometimes it is hearty and jovial. The following is
the following came from Hodgson:-
a characteristic Hodgson greeting extracted from a sitting
I am Hodgson, but I cannot take Rector's place to-day.
with Mr. Dorr and Henry James, Jr., at Boston in 1906:-
However I will make a poor attempt to speak through
him.
Ha! Well, I did not expect to see you so soon.
O.J.L. Very glad to see you.
Good morning, Harry !
Here's ditto. Do I understand that Mrs. Piper is in Eng-
I am delighted to see you.
land?
H. J. Jr. Is that you, Mr. Hodgson?
O.J.L. Yes, she is, and is staying in my house.
Yes, it is a great delight to me to see your face once more.
Capital. If I were in the body it would not be so.
How is everything with you, first rate?
However I am glad it is so.
6/7/06
In Vol- 11 (ppp. 247-248) of
The Correspondence of Wm. James
WJ will to ma. deleiseff Home
(7/14/06) that he has be
fronth tears y Howe's memoir
of R Hodgron following his death
"A tiver, better, hearteer they
could not pooring be written ."
Work head at the Tower Club
le my 1906 A published I the llub.
hoth Have + Hodgin were Towerners.
PROF. JAMES BETS 'TWAS DR. HODGSON
New York Times 1857-Current; Jul 8, 1909; ProQuest Historical Newspapers The New York Times (1851 2001)
pg. 1
PROF. JAMES BETS
'TWAS DR. HODGSON-
Reports Inability to Prove Spirit
Messages Were Real, but Will
Take the Risk.
IT'S A NAKED WORLD BEYOND
'R. H." Says That Certainly They
Live in Houses, but as for Clothing,
Oh, No! -Lapses in Spook Talk.
Prof. William James of Harvard has
written a long report on the alleged com-
munications of the spirit of the late Dr.
Richard Hodgson, who died on Dec. 20,
1905, to many persons, through Mrs.
Piper, the medium. The report takes up
more than a hundred pages of the number
of the Proceedings of the American So-
ciety for Psychical Research," about to
be issued, and contains extensive ver-
batim records of the communications.
One of the longer records is that of a
conversation" carried on between Prof.
James himself and what is believed by
Dr. James H. Hyslop, Secretary of the
society. and others, to be the spirit of
Dr. Hodgson.
Prof. James is loath to commit himself
to a positive belief in this so-called spirit
communication. He says: But if asked
whether the will to communicate be
Hodgson's or be some were spirit-coun-
terfeit of Hodgson, I remain uncertain
and await more facts. facts which may
not point clearly to a conclusion for fifty
or a hundred years."
Varying Wills in Contact.
Earlier in his chapter on conclusions
Note One year before
drawn from the records, however, he
says:
But it is possible to complicate the
the death of Wm. James,
hypothesis. Extraneous wills to com-
municate may contribute to the results
he not only. inspired this
as well as a will to personate." and the
two kinds of will may be destined in
entity, though capable of helping each
NYTarticle but wrote
other out. The will to communicate, in
our present instance, would be, on the
an appreciative note to
prima facie view of it, the will of Hodg-
son's surviving spirit; and a natural way
Mark A. DeWolf House
of representing the process would be to
suppose the spirit to have found that by
about his memoir of
pressing. so to speak, against the light,'
It can make fragmentary gleams and
flashes of what it wishes to say mix with
the rubbish, of the trance-talk on this side.
Richard Hodgson
The two wills might thus strike up
a sort of partnership and stir each other
See Helen Howe. The
up. It might even be that the will to
personate would be inert unless it were
aroused to activity by the other will.
We might imagine the relation to be
Gentle Americans, page 89
analogous to that of two physical bodies,
from neither of which, when alone, me-
chanical, thermal, or electrical effects
and 142f
can proceed: but if the other body ha
Reproduced with permission of the copynght owner Further reproduction prohibited without permission
present. and show a difference of po-
tential, action starts up and goes on
2.
apace.
Conceptions such as these seem to
connect in schematic form the various
elements in the case. Its essential fac-
tors are done justice to, and, by changing
the relative amounts in which the rub-
bish-making and the truth-telling will
contribute to the resultant, we can draw
up a table in which every type of mani-
festation, from silly planchet-writing up
to Rector's best utterances, finds its
proper place.
Personally I must say that. although
I have to confess that no crucial proof
of the presence of the will to communi-
cate seems to me yielded by the Hodg-
son control taken alone, and in the sit-
tings to which I have had access, yet the
total effect in the way of dramatic prob-
ability of the whole mass of similar phe-
nomena on my mind is to make me be-
lieve that a will to communicate' is in
some shape there. I cannot demonstrate
it, but practically I am inclined to go
in for it, to bet on it, and take the
risks."
Talk with Spook Land.
Here are some selections from the Rich-
ard Hodgson control's utterances from
one of two voice sittings which Prof.
James had himself. The words in paren-
theses are either the remarks by Prof.
James or Mrs. James, as indicated. Those
without parenthesec are the so-called üf-
terances of Dr. Hodgson:
Well, well, well, well! Well, well, well,
that is
here 1 am. Good morning,
good morning. Alice.
(By Mrs. J.: Good morning. Mr. Hodgson.)
I am right here. Well, well, well! I am
delighted.
(By Prof. J.: Hurrah! R. H.! Give us
your hand!)
Hurrah, William! God bless you. How
are you?
(By Prof. J.: First rate.)
Well. I am delighted to see you. Well,
have you solved those problems yet."
(By Prof. J.: Which problems do you refer
to?)
Did you get my messages?
(By Prof. J.: I got some messages about
your going to converture.)
Did you hear about that argument that I
had? You asked me what I had been doing
all those years. and what it amounted to?
(By Prof. J.: Yes.)
Well, It has amounted to this-that I have
learned by experience that there is more
truth than error in what I have been study-
ing.
(By Prof. J.: Good.)
I am so delighted to see you to-day that
words fall me.
Following this rather tedious conversa.
tion there was a long series of questions
and answers in the endeavor to get evi-
dential material as to Dr. Hodgson's
identity. Here is another sample:
(By Prof. J.: Why can't you tell me more
about the other life?)
That is part of my work. I intend to
give you a better idea of this life than
has ever been given.
(By Prof. J.: I hope so.)
It is not a vague fartasey, but a reality.
(By Prof. J.: Hodgson, do you live as we
do. as men do?)
What does she say?
(By Prof. J.: Do you live as men do?)
(By Mrs. J.: Do you wear clothing and
live in houses?)
Oh! yes, houses, but not clothing. No,
that is absurd.
(By Prof. J.: The clothing, or the state-
ment made about it?)
Just wait a moment. I am going to get
out.
(By Prof. J.: You will come back again?)
Yes.
When "R. H." did come back. how
ever, he. at once began to talk of some-
thing else.
Here is an incident which Prof. James
admits startled him:
By Prof. J.: Do you recall any incidents
about your playing with the children up
in the Adirondacks at the Putnam Camp?
Do you remember-what is that name-
Elizabeth Putnam? She came in and I
was sitting in a chair before the fire, reading,
crept up behind me. put her hands over my
eyes, and said Who is it? And do
you remember what my answer was?
By Prof. J.: Let me see If you remember
it as I do.
I said: Well, it feels like Elizabeth Put-
nam. but-1 sounds like-''
By Prof. J.: I know who you mean.
Prof. James then gives this explana-
tion:
R. H. quite startled me here because
what he said reminded me of an incident
which I well remembered. One day at
breakfast Martha Putnam (as I recall
the fact) had climbed on Hodgson's back.
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner Further reproduction prohibited without permission
sitting on his shoulders, and clasped`her
hands over his eyes, saying: 4 Who am
I?' To which R. H., laughing. had re-
sponded: 'It sounds like Martha. but it
feels like Henry Bowditch -the said
Henry Bowditch weighing nearly 200
pounds. I find that no one but myself of
those who probably were present remem-
bers this incident."
A moment later in the conversation,
"R. H." gave the name Bowditch further
to identify the incident.
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission.
chapter14
Page 1 of 12
ONLINE LIBRARY
Homepage
Book: "The Survival of Man" (1909)
About Us
Author: Sir Oliver Lodge FRS
Availability: Out of Print
Latest News & Events
Contents / Previous Chapter / Next Chapter
$1 Million Challenge
Investigators
- Section Four -
Articles
Automatism and Lucidity
Experiments
Photographs
Chapter 14
Theory
Professor William James's Testimony to Mrs. Piper
Links
Recommended Books
ALTHOUGH Mrs. Piper was brought by the Society to England in the
Contact and Feedback
autumn of 1889, she was of course known to members of the Society in
America before then and, so far as we were concerned, may be said have
Campaigns
been "discovered" by Professor William James in 1885. His early experience
of her sittings, and his testimony as to the way in which his initial scepticism
was broken down, are very interesting; and I shall here make a few quotations
from a short paper of his which was included in the Proceedings of the Society
along with my first Report of the Piper Case.
Professor William James's Statement
"I made Mrs. Piper's acquaintance in the autumn of 1885. My
wife's mother, Mrs. Gibbens, had been told of her by a friend,
during the previous summer, and, never having seen a medium
before, had paid her a visit out of curiosity. She returned with the
statement that Mrs. P. had given her a long string of names of
members of the family, mostly Christian names, together with
facts about the persons mentioned and their relations to each
other, the knowledge of which on her part was incomprehensible
without supernormal powers. My sister-in-law went the next day,
with still better results, as she related them. Amongst other
things, the medium had accurately described the circumstances
of the writer of a letter which she held against her forehead, after
Miss G. had given it to her. The letter was in Italian, and its writer
was known to but two persons in this country.
"I may add that on a later occasion my wife and I took another
letter from this same person to Mrs. P., who went on to speak of
him in way which identified him unmistakahly again
http://www.survivalafterdeath.org/books/lodge/survival/chapter14.htm
3/23/2004
chapter 14
Page 9 of 12
Lodge - 2
little from Myers. [To W. J., Jr.] What discourages you about your
art? [W. J., Jr., was studying painting.] Oh what good times we
had, fishing! Believe, Billy, wherever you go, whatever you do,
there is a God.
So much for Hodgson's first appearances, which were characteristic enough in
manner, however incomplete.
Mr. G. B. Dorr of Boston had later sittings with Mrs. Piper, at which he
encouraged Hodgson to give all sorts of reminiscences, as evidence of
survival of memory, and as tending towards proof of identity. I only quote a
small portion from the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical Research, vol.
xxiii., page 44, selecting a portion which contains true reminiscences; and
adding Mr. Dorr's annotations, without which to us in England they would be
useless. The remarks at the end are quoted from the Report by William James
in Proceedings S.P.R., vol. xxiii.
I recall the pansies your mother used to place over the table. I
remember that well-delightful to see them! I can see them now.
(My mother used to have pansies spread loosely over the
tablecloth, when she had people to dine or sup with us at Bar
Harbor, where we had a large bed of them planted near the
house so that we could get them freely for this purpose. The
custom is not common enough to let H.'s statement pass for a
happy guess, nor do I think it likely he would have spoken of it to
Mrs. Piper, either awake or in trance. It came out quite suddenly
also, and with a positive-ness which made me feel that it was a
true recollection, something seen at the moment in a mental
picture. D.)
I remember a beautiful road, a bicycle-road you made, going
through the woods.
(A dozen years ago I made a bicycle-road on my own backland,
which ran through the woods beneath a mountain over which we
often used to walk. It was a pleasant and familiar feature in our
summer life there, and it would naturally be one of the pictures
that would come back to R. H. in thinking of the place, - like the
view from my mother's balcony of which he spoke at the former
sitting. But it is not a thing of which either he or I would have
spoken to Mrs. Piper, whether in trance or awake. - D.)
G. B. D. then tries again to get the name of the man who occupied the
farmhouse, describing him to R. H. without mentioning his name.
Oh yes, / remember him well - / remember going off with him
once fishing-going down the shore in a boat.
/ remember one
evening, and it impressed me so vividly because your mother did
not like it. and / felt we had done wrona and hurt her - M. and /
htp://www.survivalafterdeath.org/books/lodge/survival/chapter14.htm
3/23/2004
chapter14
Page 10 of 12
Lodge-3
were smoking together and we talked too late, and she felt it was
time to retire
[This would be remarkably good if the incident should prove not
to have come up already in R. H.'s own sittings after M. died.
She used to smoke cigarettes occasionally, and was the only
person of the feminine sex whom I now recall as having done so
at our house. Unless in possibly referring to this incident to her
'spirit' at trances, after M. died, Hodgson would have been most
unlikely to speak of it to others, certainly not to Mrs. Piper, either
in trance or awake. - D.]
G.B.D: Do you remember where you went with John Rich when
you went fishing with him - Oh I forgot! I did not mean to give
you his name!
John Rich, John, that is his name] But / am sorry you gave it to
me too-it might have come to me. We got a boat and went over
to an island. Coming back we had some difficulty in getting our
fish in. We had poor luck in catching them, and then we lost
them. Ask him, he will remember it, / think.
[R. H.'s recollection of going off with Rich seems to be good, as I
think it over. That he should go off with Rich only and neither
alone nor with me or other guests, is exactly what happened, -
and yet not what might have been expected to happen. His going
to an island is descriptive also. - D.)
Do you remember what you used to put over your back that had
a cup in it? And there was a little brook where we used to stop
and drink. And then / used to stop and light my pipe-the whole
scene is as vivid to me! If / could only express it to you!
[I used to carry a little canvas bag slung over my shoulder and a
cup in it, when we went on long tramps. This may be what R. H.
refers to, though I think that he was rather apt to carry a folding
leather cup of his own in his pocket. The whole recollection is
rather vague in my memory, going back a number of years. The
picture is a good one of just what used to happen when we were
off on our tramps together, though of course what he describes
would be always apt to happen on walks through woods and over
mountains. The picture of the little brook we used to stop and
drink at is good - I can see it now. - D.]
After some talk about the Tavern Club, about Australia, and about the state of
things in the other world, R. H. goes on as follows:-
Do you remember one summer there was a gentleman at your
house who had a violin. I had some interesting talks with him
htp://www.survivalafterdeath.org/books/lodge/survival/chapter14.htm
3/23/2004
chapter]
Page 11 of 12
Ladge 4
avout mest unnys, anu likeu to meal 111111 play 1115
gentleman - I remember him very well.
[This describes a man named von G., who was an excellent
violinist and who also talked interestingly on psychical research
matters, in which he professed to have some faculty. As R. H.
himself was also fond of the violin, it seems natural that some
memory of von G. should stand out now. That Mrs. Piper should
have any knowledge of this gentleman seems most improbable.
D.]
My earthly memories come only in fragments. / remember quite
well this little gentleman -and how interested / was in talking with
him about psychics, and in his instrument as well. / remember a
man Royce visiting you.
[Prof. Royce says that he has been at Oldfarm along with
Hodgson, but adds that that might be a natural association in
Mrs. Piper's mind, since he thinks that the only time he ever saw
her was at the Dorrs' in Boston. - W. J.]
This is, I think, the whole of the matter relative to Oldfarm which the R.
Control has given. The number of items mentioned is not great, and some
inability to answer questions appears. But there are almost no mistakes of fact,
and it is hardly possible that all the veridical points should have been known to
Mrs. Piper normally. Some of them indeed were likely a priori; others may
have been chance-hits; but for the mass, it seems to me that either reading of
Mr. Dorr's mind, or spirit-return, is the least improbable explanation.
The fewness of the items may seem strange to some critics. But if we assume
a spirit to be actually there, trying to reach us, and if at the same time we
imagine that his situation with regard to the transaction is similar to our own,
the surprise vanishes. I have been struck over and over again, both when at
sittings myself and when reading the records, at the paralyzing effect on one's
ready wit and conversational flow, which the strangeness of the conditions
brings with it. Constraint and numbness take the place of genial
expansiveness. We "don't know what to say," and it may also be so "on the
other side." Few persons, I fancy, if suddenly challenged to prove their identity
through the telephone, would quickly produce a large number of facts
appropriate to the purpose. They would be more perplexed, and waste more
time than they imagine.
Chapters
Contents/Preface / Chapter 1 / Chapter 2 / Chapter 3 / Chapter 4 / Chapter 5 /
Chapter 6 / Chapter 7 / Chapter 8 / Chapter 9 / Chapter 10 / Chapter 11 / Chapter
12 / Chapter 13 / Chapter 14 / Chapter 15 / Chapter 16 / Chapter / Chapter 18 /
Chapter 19 / Chapter 20 / Chapter 21 / Chapter 22 / Chapter 23 / Chapter 24 /
Chapter 25
htp://www.survivalafterdeath.org/books/lodge/survival/chapter14.htm
3/23/2004
(1.910)
744
Index to Vol. XXIV,
[PARTS
LX.-LXI.]
Index to Vol. XXIV.
745
Cross-Correspondence, Indications of the Presence of a Third Intelligence,
Dramatic Characteristics of Trance Personalities. See the Hodgson,
32-34, 80, 91 (footnote), 92 (footnote), 98-104, 111-113,
Myers, and Sidgwick Controls and the Junot Sittings.
115-133, 149, 155-156, 222, 256-58, 261-63, 319-326
Dresser, Mrs. Julius, and the Christian Science Movement-
696
"
Identity of the Intelligence, question of
32-34, 80,
Dryden's Translation of the Aeneid, references to
73, 74, 76, 77
91 (footnote), 123-133, 155-156, 256-258, 261-263-
Dubois, Professor, on The Psychic Treatment of Nervous Disorders
Knowledge of the Subject-Matter on the part
671-73, 691, 696
"
of the Automatists or Sitters, Question of 19, 23,
Dwarf. See Giant and Dwarf.
24, 29, 30, 42, 43, 98-104, 114 (footnote), 121-135,
138-144, 158, 165, 233, 234, 237, 240, 275-76, 280
(footnote), 284, 286, 319-326
E.
Phrases indicating 21, 22, 183 (footnote), 189 (foot-
"
ECHO and Narcissus (Lethe Incident)
- 36, 81, 104-6, 115-120
note), 203-4, 207-8, 211, 213, 223, 224 (footnote), 225,
Eddy, Mrs., and the Christian Science Movement
695-697
239, 242, 245, 257, 267-68
Education and Suggestion
-
670-686
See also the Scripts of Mrs. Frith, "Mrs. Holland," and Mrs. and
Will, reinforcement of the, by
-
"
"
678, 684, 685
Miss Verrall, The Mac Script, and the Trance Phenomena of
Eidolon, references to
3, 17
Mrs. Home and Mrs. Piper.
Elliotson, Dr., Researches in Mesmerism, reference to
692
Crossing the Bar, Cross-Correspondeuce, reference to
17, 82
Essays, by F. W. H. Myers, Script reminiscences of
Cup, Cross-Correspondence, reference to
220
19, 87, 128, 155, 188 (footnote)
Cyclops, Centaurs, etc., allusions to
37,54,55
Eumenides, See Greek Procession.
Euripides, Cross-Correspondence, further details
25-30, 125, 127-8, 192, 220
D.
Eurydice. See Orpheus and Eurydice.
Daemon of Socrates, F. W. H. Myers on
17
Evans, Mr., Control (Mac Script)
265, 270, 309, 310
Daffodils, Cross-Correspondence, reference to
137
Exile and Moore, Cross-Correspondence
- 19, 35-7, 186-189, 194
Dandy. See Don.
"
See also Mrs. H. Sidgwick on.
Dante, references, in earlier scripts
23, 24, 124, 134 (footnote), 137
Experimenters, A New Group of, by Mrs. A. W. Verrall (The Mac
in the Sevens Cross-Correspondence
Script)
264-318
"
"
226-34, 236-7, 245, 255, 256, 290-91
D'Arc, Jeanne. See Arrow, Cross-Correspondence.
Davis, Andrew Jackson, reference to
695
F.
de Lys. See Arrow, Cross-Correspondence.
De Morgan, Prof. W., Preface to From Matter to Spirit, reference to 339-341
FAITH Healing
672, 673
Déjerine, Method of Treating Fatigue States
671
See also Christian Science, and Suggestion.
reference to
696
Fall on the Ice Incident (Junot Sittings)
442, 480
"
"
"
"
Dekker, T., Patient Grissell, Script reference to -
324
Faria, Abbé, Doctrine of Suggestion introduced by
692
Deleuze, Researches in Animal Magnetism, reference to
691, 694
Fludd, reference to writings of
-
689
Diana, Cross-Correspondence, reference to
220
" Forbes, Mrs.," Script references to
210
Don (Dandy), references to (Junot Sittings) 392, 418, 419, 420, 431, 432, 435
Fragments of Prose and Poetry, by F. W. H. Myers, Script remiuis-
Dorr, G. B., Sittings with Mrs. Piper (Series of 1908), 22, 26, 31-200, 327, 328
cences of
- 21, 87, 129, 131-133, 167, 168, 177, 178, 204
Discussion of, by Mrs. H. Sidgwick, Mrs. A. W. Verrall,
Francis and Ignatius, Cross-Correspondence, reference to
220
"
and J. G. Piddington
-31-200-
Franz-Joseph and September 21, Cross-Correspondence
204,208
Notes and Comments referring to 26-30, 42, 43, 86, 88, 91,
92,
French Commissions on Animal Magnetism, reference to
-690-91
"
98-104, 111-114, 142, 152, 158, 162
Freud, Professor, Methods of Psycho-analysis,
673-678
Letters read at Sittings
86, 136
Frith, Mrs., Script of, The Sevens Cross-Correspondence
"
Sitter's Knowledge of Subject-Matter, Question of
234, 239, 252, 254, 255, 256
"
42, 43 (footnotes), 102-4, 114 (footnote), 141-2, 158
8/23/2021
A famously open mind - The Boston Globe
boston.com
Arts & Entertainment
your connection to
The
Boston
Globe
GREATER BOSTON
SEARCH
BETA
Home
News
A&E
Business
Sports
Travel
Your Life
Cars
Jobs
Real Estate
Yellow
Pages
Movies Restaurants Food Calendar Music Theater/Arts TV Books Celebrity news Games
LATEST A&E NEWS
HOME >
A&E
'Idol' drama begins and
BOOKS
ends with Abdul
GALLERIES: Examining the
A famously open mind
(1842-1910)
The Boston Globe
fascination with decoration,
The education of the protean William James is the focus of a new
detail
BOOK REVIEW: Krugman
biography
makes a timely 'Return'
William James (right), with brother Henry, circa 1899 was "alarmingly open to new
DINING OUT: Comfort food
experiences," writes Richardson. (Bettmann/Corbis)
with a twist
More A&E news
By Glenn C. Altschuler December 24, 2006
BOSTON.COM'S MOST E-
William James: In the Maelstrom of American Modernism
MAILED
SEARCH THE ARCHIVES
By Robert D. Richardson
Houghton Mifflin, 622 pp., illustrated, $30
GO
In a characteristically candid self-portrait, William James confessed that he raced around too
much in a state of inner tension, preparing to engage and resist external stimuli: "left the present
Today (free)
act inattentively done because I was pre-occupied with the next act, failed to listen etc. because
I
was too eager to speak, kept up when I ought to have kept down, been jerky, angular, rapid,
Yesterday (free)
precipitate, let my mind run ahead of my body etc. etc." Despite -- or because of -- this "buzzing
Past 30 days
blooming confusion," James, that "adorable genius," made dazzling contributions to psychology,
Last 12 months
philosophy, and the study of religion.
Advanced search / Historic Archives
Since his death, in 1910, James has not been forgotten. Along with brother Henry and sister
ADVERTISEMENT
Alice, James has been hailed as a member of America's premier intellectual family. His great
books -- "The Principles of Psychology," "Pragmatism," "The Will to Believe," and "Varieties of
Religious Experience" -- continue to be read. For his contributions to the structure of philosophy,
Alfred North Whitehead ranked him with Plato, Aristotle and Leibni z. James remains a patron
saint of anti-imperialism. Howard Feinstein, R. Laurence Moore, and Louis Menand have written
brilliant books about James's decision to abandon art for a career in science, his interest in
religion and parapsychology, and his membership in Cambridge's Metaphysical Club. But no full-
length narrative biography of him has appeared in a generation.
In "William James," Robert Richardson, whose previous subjects were Thoreau and Emerson,
seeks to understand James's "life through his work, not the other way around." Richardson
presents no new interpretations of James's theories of pragmatism and pluralism. Nor does he
attempt to critique them. But he has a knack for explaining complex ideas clearly and elegantly
and for bringing to life a fascinating character. Various William Jameses, Richardson suggests,
lived inside the man: As he willed himself into optimism, he was often sad, irritable, and
depressed. But the "central" or "essential" James was an apostle of activity, spontaneity, doubt,
chance, and chaos, "astonishingly, even alarmingly open to new experiences," including a
headlong plunge into the maelstrom of American modernism.
In his personal as well as his professional life, Richardson points out, James was an irrepressible
experimenter. He smoked opium and recorded his responses to it in his diary. He climbed
mountains, even after he was diagnosed with angina. He invited W.E.B. DuBois, a graduate
student at Harvard, to his home, when few professors had social relations with African-
Americans. And he was a "natural philanderer who refused to conceal his crushes from his
wife.
How did he get this way? Although neither he nor anyone else can penetrate the mysteries of
temperament, Richardson stresses James's "uncanny ability to pick up redemptive ideas from
his reading " In 1870, when James's vocational plans were still unsettled, his first cousin, with
whom he had fallen in love, died. James descended into a morbid depression. An essay on free
will by Charles Renouvier, a French philosopher, he claimed, helped resolve the greatest crisis of
archive.boston.com/ae/books/articles/2006/12/24/a_famously_open_mind
1/3
8/23/2021
A famously open mind - The Boston Globe
his life: "My first act of free will shall be to believe in free will." James decided to cultivate moral
freedom "by reading books favorable to it."
Stimulated perhaps by the legendary "Renouvier rescue," Richardson has combed through the
books James read. While the ideas of others surely had an impact on him, tracing that impact is
difficult. Thinkers great and small are often silent about their intellectual debts. And sometimes
they use the work of others like a drunk uses a lamp post, for support and not illumination.
Richardson adds little but length to "William James" when he provides page after page of book
titles, telling us, for example, what James read in 1870 and 1871.
In any event, whether by temperament, conviction, or force of will, James became a radical
empiricist, content to regard even his "more assured conclusions concerning matters of fact as
hypotheses liable to modification in the course of future experience." Richardson explains how
this perspective informed his foundational work in psychology, philosophy, and religion. Without
denying that physical forces acted on consciousness, James claimed that the mind can and does
form, discard, and re-form habits. Defining consciousness as a stream, not a discrete set of
ideas, he insisted that "cognition is incomplete until discharged in act James's pragmatism
builds on these principles, hailing change, chance, uncertainty, and the idea of "maybe" as spurs
to assimilate, test, and validate ideas in the "real" world by measuring "conduct consequent upon
the fact." The "truth" of ideas, he suggested, changes as circumstances change. Among the first
to study religious feelings (rather than theology or institutions), James saw that they worked,
more effectively than reason, to help "sick souls" escape apprehension and alienation.
Risking ridicule, James was open as well to the possible existence of supernormal powers of
cognition and immortality. A member of the American Society for Psychical Research, he
emphasized that if you wish to upset the law that all crows are black, you musn't seek to show
that no crows are; it is enough if you prove one single crow to be white." Mrs. Leonora Piper, a
medium from Boston, was his white crow. Richardson seems a bit embarrassed by James's
alliance with the invisible world. James, he insists, unpersuasively, staked out a middle ground
on spiritualism. He wanted to believe, Richardson concludes, but despite "his extravagant
investment of time and energy in psychic research
when
it
came
down
to
it,
he
simply
couldn't cross the line. Maybe. But then again, like it or not, wouldn't it have been in character
for the apostle of "maybe" to keep the door open, just a crack?
Glenn C. Altschuler is the Thomas and Dorothy Litwin Professor of American Studies at Cornell
University.
© Copyright 2006 Globe Newspaper Company.
12
More:
Globe Living/Arts stories
A&E section
Latest entertainment news
Globe front page
Boston.com
Sign up for:
Globe Headlines e-mail
Breaking News Alerts
Printer friendly
Single page
E-mail to a friend
Books RSS feed
Available RSS feeds
Most e-mailed
R
Reprints & Licensing
Share on Facebook
Save this article
powered by Del.icio.us
feedback form I help I site index I globe archives I rss
rchive.boston.com/ae/books/articles/2006/12/24/a_famously_open_mind/
2/3
JASTR V, 1003 Many 1911, FP 141-170
VOL. V.-No. 3.
MARCH 1911.
JOURNAL
OF THE
American Society for Psychical Research
CONTENTS
PAGE
PAGE
GENERAL ARTICLES:
EDITORIAL
217
A Review of Recent English Proceed-
BOOK REVIEW
ings
224
141
A REVIEW OF RECENT ENGLISH PROCEEDINGS.
By James H. Hyslop.
The Proceedings of the English Society issued last March
contain some Supplementary notes on the first Report on
Mrs. Holland's automatic writing. by Miss Alice Johnson,
some similar notes on the Concordant Automatisms published
by Mr. Piddington. in both cases adding to their scientific
value and significance. and further interesting experiments
with Mrs. Piper together with additional cross correspond-
ences of unusual interest. The experiments conducted by Mr.
Dorr under the direction of the English Society represent
one of the most interesting and instructive of all the attempts
to determine the meaning of the problem which confronts
the psychic researcher. and various of the members have
taken an assigned part in studying and reporting on the facts
connected therewith. > It will be necessary to summarize the
whole report for the importance of its facts. but the larger
part of the discussion must turn upon the interest
is the experiments of Mr. DorDand Miss Johnson.
attaching
In Miss Johnson's notes there are
Note: Thisarticle provides the fullest
example of Dorr's methods for psychial
research, under the dir ection of the
English Society," providing international standing!
JASPR, 1912, pp 296
296 Journal of the American Society for Psychical Research.
sittings were held at which he appeared until I had a number
in June following, but apparently Mr. Podmore had tried.
2. Incidents of Mrs. Chenoweth.
Just a month after the death of Professor James I had my
first sitting with Mrs. Chenoweth who knew a little more
about him than Mrs. Smead, but not enough to affect most
of the material that purported to come from him. Her own
statement of what she knew about him will be found in the
Proceedings published simultaneously (p. 162).
At the first sitting on September 26th, 1910, Professor
James did not try to communicate. He apparently wrote his
name William at the end of the automatic writing, after G.
P. and Dr. Hodgson had alluded to him in various ways.
There was the proper appreciation of the point of view
which his death created, but this could have no importance
owing to the knowledge of his death and the manner in which
the public had treated it and his possible return. G. P.,
however, alluded to the fact that he would give me a sign,
a circumstance that had some significance in the fact that
a similar allusion had been made through Mrs. Smead ac-
companied with the sign, Omega, as we have seen above,
and wholly unknown to Mrs. Chenoweth. I had not known
this at the time of this sitting with Mrs. Chenoweth because
I had not looked at the original of Mr. Smead's record. He
also made a very pertinent reference to Mr. Dorr who had
been a warm friend of Professor James, a fact which it hap-
pened, Mrs. Chenoweth did not know. In the communica-
tions of Dr. Hodgson, with reference to him, there were al-
lusions to his own failure in a somewhat chaffing vein that
would be natural when the two old friends met. Dr. Hodgson
said for him, however, that some papers marked for the two
Societies would be found, but nothing of the kind has turned
up among his papers. An allusion to his fear of a "phantom
existence was relevant, as he had made comparisons of this
kind in his life not known to the psychic, and also to a conver-
sation that I had with him on this subject which it is not pos-
sible for Mrs. Chenoweth to have known, tho conversation
ABPR
JASPR V ) (912, P. 299
: Society for Psychical Research.
Summary of Experiments.
299
S not the result of any special
the idea was so intimate a part of his personal life as could
Mrs. Chenoweth tho she had op
not be known without a more or less careful reading of his
[uire it. The description of Dr
writing on this subject; and Mrs. Chenoweth had only seen
S as 'jerky and disjointed was
a part of his Report on the Hodgson communications, and it
sely connected with it a reference
is possible that this may have conveyed knowledge enough
rated personality' was very strik.
to account for the reference here, tho the modified language
pinion he had of such communica
in which the allusions appear is not at all in the familiar
a had always been discouraged by
conceptions of the psychic. On the next day Imperator and
character of the communications
Whirlwind took up the time.
speak tolerantly of them until Dr.
On the 22nd, after preliminary writing that was not evi-
n theory to account for the con-
dential, reference was made to a group of family pictures
laracter of the messages. There
taken long ago, the date 1868 being named, but good as this
reference to the use of the word
might have been as evidence of the supernormal, no one
e of the Imperator group to use it
knows of any such pictures. Also the statement was made
Chenoweth knew nothing of this
that he had tried at another place to communicate, saying
characteristically discussed here,
that the medium was a lady. She could not otherwise be
hasized it because Imperator had
identified. But during the writing he mentioned the names
aracteristic to ask me to get Mrs.
Wright and Lewis which resulted later in good evidence of
all she knew of him, this being
identity, less perhaps of himself than of the two persons
ith Mrs. Piper when there was no
named. But they were both acquaintances of his in life.
lusion of normally acquired know-
The Lewis was the first and Christian name of Dr. Janes, an
cidents. He then gave the sign
old friend. The name Wright later got confused with Car-
5.
roll D. Wright whom he seems not to have known personally.
till October 20th when they were
A hint later tends to show that it was Chauncey Wright
e wrote again. No distinct inci-
whom he had known as a colleague. Mrs. Chenoweth seems
show by its environment that it
never to have heard of either of the men, so that the names
ource, but most of the communi-
are apparently good evidence.
ouches. The description of the
Another allusion was made to Mr. Dorr and the hurried
entific men was very like the au-
last meeting they had. which was not recalled by Mr. Dorr.
GSD
pologetic tone and a conception
But in connection with the allusion to his father and mother
ere far from. the natural feelings
came the name Eliza, which I ascertained by inquiry was the
rence was made to his own dis-
name of Mrs. James' mother, the name being probably not
been able to finish a certain work
known by Mrs. Chenoweth.
ich I found by inquiry to be true
All that came on October 27th was a reference to his
chic. Allusion was made to the
watch in a manner that was almost evidential and to relatives
as he had understood them in life
in New York which was a fact probably not known to Mrs.
explain them, but he did not get
Chenoweth. These came, however, through G. P. as inter-
ing. However he did succeed in
mediary. On October 28th Dr. Hodgson mentioned that the
what they had seemed in life and
family had looked forward to some years of quiet for him
JSTOR: International Journal of Ethics: Vol. 23, No. 2, p. 239
Page 2 of 3
BOOK REVIEWS.
239
to God we should substitute social and cosmic loyalty. It would
seem, then, that the best thing man can do with such a God
is to ignore his existence. It is hard to see why man "should
bear himself as a free helper" towards a being with whom
he can enter into no conceivable personal ethical or spiritual
relation.
We are compelled to conclude that the book is overconfident
and superficial in its treatment of great themes. To this, we
must add that it is insular in its whole outlook. For example:
"Scriptures read in churches should be mainly historical,-
the famous lives and deeds of great Englishmen, with a sparing
admixture of alien history" (p. 304). The italies are ours,
and comment is needless. If the hut of the Galilean fisherman
is very far from the Temple of Humanity, we fear that Mr.
Sturt's "Free Church" is even further away.
S. H. MELLONE.
Manchester, England.
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH. By W. F. Barrett, F. R. S. London :
Williams & Norgate, 1911.
(Home University Library Series.)
Pp. viii, 255.
Among the various achievements of scientifie progress, for
which the last years of the nineteenth and the first years of the
twentieth centuries will hereafter be noted, not the least notable
are to be found in the field of experimental psychology and
psychical research. Some thirty years ago, psychical research,
regarded as a science, can hardly be said to have existed; now,
in spite of much lingering obseurity and confusion, and although
opinions may differ widely as to the conclusions to be drawn
from the available evidence, no one, who has given the subject
his unprejudiced consideration, will deny that it offers a legiti-
mate field for scientific inquiry.
There are many signs that a serious interest in psychical
research is increasing, and amongst them may be reckoned the
inclusion of a volume on this subject, treated from a scientific
standpoint, in a series intended- to make a wide, popular appeal.
It is obviously impossible to compress into the scope of such a
volume the large mass of detailed evidence now on record in
the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical Research, and to
these records the student must eventually turn; but he will
(Previous Page
Next Page
p. 239 of 239-240 (1st of 2 pages)
Select Another Page
Previous Item in Journal Next Item in Journal
http://www.jstor.org/view/1526422x/di994621/99p0368t/0?currentResult=1526422x%2bdi99462.
3/21/2005
JSTOR: International Journal of Ethics: Vol. 23, No. 2, p. 240
Page 2 of 3
240
INTERNATIONAL JOURNAL OF ETHICS.
be able to form from Sir William Barrett's summary a good
general idea as to the nature of the problems with which re-
searchers have been faced and the progress that has been made
toward their solution.
All the various phenomena, with which psychical research has
concerned itself, are here past in review: hypnotism, dowsing,
telepathy, and the more elusive and dubious manifestations of
clairvoyance, poltergeists, and the "physical phenomena of
spiritualism." In his last chapters Sir William Barrett deals
with recent experiments in automatic writing, including "cross-
correspondences." These suffer more than the rest from the
necessity for condensation: the evidence must be studied in ex-
tenso, before any adequate basis for an opinion can be obtained.
But this limitation is inherent in the nature of the subject
and detracts in no way from the value of Sir William Barrett's
book, which is excellently adapted to its purpose. The reader
will find in it a clear, careful account of some of the main
achievements of psychical research by one who has himself taken
part in these achievements and speaks to a large extent from
personal knowledge and observation.
London, England.
HELEN DE G. VERRALL
LA SOLIDARITÉ SOCIALE. Annales de l'Institut International de
Sociologie. Volumes XII and XIII, containing the proceed-
ings of the Seventh Congress of the Institute. Paris: V.
Giard and E. Briè, 1910. Pp. 324, 326.
The guiding thought in the preparation of the program of
this congress was expressed in the words of one of the Ameri-
can delegates, Lester F. Ward: "From a general point of view
all sociological problems may be grouped in two great classes,
one called social conflict, and the other social solidarity." To
the discussion of social conflict were given the labors of the
sixth congress of this learned society in 1906; to social soli-
darity the seventh congress was devoted. Of the volumes con-
taining the report of the latter congress, the first contains
papers on social solidarity in time and space, being the history
of solidarity and an account of the various institutions of coop-
eration and mutual helpfulness in the leading countries of the
world; the second volume deals with the forms, principles, and
limits of solidarity.
Previous Page
Next Page
p. 240 of 239-240 (2nd of 2 pages)
Select Another Page
Previous Item in Journal Next Item in Journal
http://www.jstor.org/view/1526422x/di994621/99p0368t/1?searchUrl=http%3a//www.jstor.org/se.. 3/21/2005
1911
524
Index to Vol. XXV.
[PARTS
LXII.-LXIV.]
Index to Vol. XXV.
525
Davenport, R. B., Death-blow to Spiritualism, reference to - 417 (foot-note)
Exile and Moore, Crose-Correspondence
Davey, S. J., Experiments in Slate-Writing, references to 106, 426, 440,
441
149, 155, 156, 186, 209, 210, 212, 223, 262, 264, 265, 269-271, 286
Davies, Emma. See The Wem Disturbances.
Davis, W. S., Report on Sittings with Eusapia Palladino, reference to
57, 59, 61
F.
Dawn. See "The One-Horse Dawn Experiment.
FAY, MRS. Eva, Alleged Mediumship of, reference to
418 (foot-note)
Derrygonnelly Disturbances, the
390
Fechner, Panpsychic View of the Universe, reference to
27
Devereux, Owen, Evidence as to the Enniscorthy Disturbances
-
385
Feilding, the Hon. Everard, and W. Marriott, Report on a Further
Diamond Island Incident
293
Series of Sittings with Eusapia Palla-
Diana, Cross-Correspondence, reference to
105
dino at Naples
57
Dickinson, G. Lowes, A Case of Emergence of a Latent Memory under
"
"
Baggally, W. W., Note on
69
Hypnosis, by
455
"
Control, the Question of
Didier, Alexis, Case of, reference to
76
57, 58, 60-63, 64-67, 69
Divining Rod. See Dowsing Experiments.
"
"
Detailed Account of the Table-Lifting
Documentary Evidence, Contemporary, Extant
-
115, 116, 472, 473
Incident
63, 64, 65-67
Donaldson, Theatre of the Greeks, reference to
273, 274
"
"
Fraud, Question of
58, 59, 61
Door Dorr) and Key and Lethe-Dorr Cross-Correspondence
"
"
Negative Conclusions,
58, 59
121-30, 191, 193-204, 219, 222, 226, 229, 234, 239, 250, 285
"
"
Petrovo-Solovovo, Count
Perovsky,
203
Statement and Note by
59, 64
"
Summary of
Dorr, G. B., Sittings with Mrs. Piper: series of 1908 ; chief refer-
"
"
Countess Solovovo, Note by
65
Comment on, by Miss Alice Johnson
67
ences to 80, 84, 95, 104-105,1116 120, 121, 150-156, 158-166, 176-217,
"
"
"
218-229, 231-237, 245, 251-53, 258, 260-62, 264, 269, 272, 273, 276, 279,
"
"
Previous Series of Sittings, reference to
299-301, 317
373, 420, 427, 445, 446
Fire Test, Alleged Phenomena of
75, 422, 442
See also Door ( = Dorr) and Key and Lethe-Dorr, Cross-Corre-
Firth, J. B., The Minstrelsy of Isis, edited by, reference to
251
spondence, and the Willett Script.
FitzGerald, E., Translation of Omar Khayyam, Script reference to
262
Doves. See Golden Bough (Doves and).
365
Cup, Cross-Correspondence and
306, 313-319
"
Dowsing, Barrett, Prof. W.F., on, reference to
-
268 (foot-note)
See also Door ( = Dorr) and Key, Cross-Correspondence.
Dreams, Mental Activity during, Poem composed in
Flavicomata Incident -
149, 160-163, 192
See also Premonitions and Telepathy.
Flournoy, Professor Th., Esprits et Médiums by, Review by the Rev.
Dublin University Magazine, The Demons of Derrygonnelly, Prof. W. F.
M. A. Bayfield
468
Barrett on, in,
390
Forbes (Talbot) Control
199, 201
Dufferin, Lady, Script reference to song by, The Bay of Dublin 263 (foot-note)
Forbes, Mrs.," Door and Key, Cross-Correspondence
191, 193, 199-204, 222, 250
E.
Fox-Jencken, Mrs., Alleged Mediumship of
415 (foot-note), 416, 417, 419
Fox-Kane, Mrs., Alleged Mediumship of
416,417,419
Echo and Narcissus, Cross-Correspondence
Freer. See Goodrich-Freer, Miss A.
160, 222, 226, 228, 231, 232, 244, 245, 253, 271, 285, 286
236
Freud, Professor S., Methods of Psycho-Analysis, reference to
-
347-349
Eheu fugaces, Cross-Correspondence, reference to
Eglinton, W., Alleged Mediumship of
439, 440
Ellis, Professor Robinson, The Tenth Declamation of (Pseudo) Quin-
G.
tilian, by, Review of, by F. C. S. Schiller
361
G., Dr., Hypnotie experiments of
455
Elongation and Contraction of Mediums alleged (D. D. Home)
-
75, 422
Ganymede Incident
149, 160, 192
Euniscorthy Disturbances, the
380
Gasparin, Comte de, Researches of, reference to -
441
Euripides, Cross-Correspondence, reference to
52, 280, 281
Gautier, Théophile, The Hugo-Gautier-Montenaeken Cross-Corre-
Eurydice. See Orpheus and Eurydice.
spondence, Mrs. A. W. Verrall on
320-337
2L
ames.
, ad Studies
VIII
FINAL IMPRESSIONS OF A
ngmans, Green, t Co.,
PSYCHICAL RESEARCHER
THE late Professor Henry Sidgwick was
1912.
celebrated for the rare mixture of ardor and
critical judgment which his character exhib-
ited. The liberal heart which he possessed
had to work with an intellect which acted
destructively on almost every particular ob-
ject of belief that was offered to its acceptance.
A quarter of a century ago, scandalized by the
chaotic state of opinion regarding the phe-
nomena now called by the rather ridiculous
name of "psychic" - phenomena, of which
the supply reported seems inexhaustible, but
which scientifically trained minds mostly re-
1 Published under the title "Confidences of a
Psychical Researcher" in the American Magazine,
October, 1909. For a more complete and less popular
statement of some theories suggested in this article see
the last pages of a "Report on Mrs. Piper's Hodgson-
Control" in Proceedings of the [Eng.] Society for Psych-
ical Research, 1909, 470; also printed in Proc. of Am.
Soc. for Psychical Research for the same year.
173
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
fuse to look at - he established, along with
ought to have spent) in witnessing (or trying
Professor Barrett, Frederic Myers and Ed-
to witness) phenomena. Yet I am theoreti-
mund Gurney, the Society for Psychical Re-
cally no "further" than I was at the beginning;
search. These men hoped that if the material
and I confess that at times I have been tempted
were treated rigorously, and, as far as possible,
to believe that the Creator has eternally in-
experimentally, objective truth would be elic-
tended this department of nature to remain
ited, and the subject rescued from sentimental-
baffing, to prompt our curiosities and hopes
ism on the one side and dogmatizing ignorance
and suspicions all in equal measure, SO that,
on the other. Like all founders, Sidgwick
although ghosts and clairvoyances, and raps
hoped for a certain promptitude of result;
and messages from spirits, are always seeming
and I heard him say, the year before his
to exist and can never be fully explained away,
death, that if anyone had told him at the out-
they also can never be susceptible of full
set that after twenty years he would be in the
corroboration.
same identical state of doubt and balance that
The peculiarity of the case is just that there
he started with, he would have deemed the
are SO many sources of possible deception in
prophecy incredible. It appeared impossible
most of the observations that the whole lot of
that that amount of handling evidence should
them may be worthless, and yet that in com-
bring SO little finality of decision.
paratively few cases can aught more fatal than
My own experience has been similar to
this vague general possibility of error be
Sidgwick's. For twenty-five years I have
pleaded against the record. Science mean-
been in touch with the literature of psychical
while needs something more than bare possi-
research, and have had acquaintance with
bilities to build upon; SO your genuinely
numerous "researchers." I have also spent a
scientific inquirer - I don't mean your ig-
good many hours (though far fewer than I
noramus "scientist" - has to remain unsatis-
174
175
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
fied. It is hard to believe, however, that the
were the first scientific men to be converted by
Creator has really put any big array of phe-
her performances. Since then innumerable
nomena into the world merely to defy and mock
men of scientific standing have seen her, in-
our scientific tendencies; SO my deeper belief is
cluding many "psychic" experts. Every one
that wepsychical researchers have been too pre-
agrees that she cheats in the most barefaced
cipitate with our hopes, and that we must expect
manner whenever she gets an opportunity.
to mark progress not by quarter-centuries, but
The Cambridge experts, with the Sidgwicks
by half-centuries or whole centuries.
and Richard Hodgson at their head, rejected
I am strengthened in this belief by my im-
her in toto on that account. Yet her credit
pression that just at this moment a faint but
has steadily risen, and now her last converts
distinct step forward is being taken by compe-
are the eminent psychiatrist, Morselli, the
tent opinion in these matters. "Physical
eminent physiologist, Botazzi, and our own
phenomena" (movements of matter without
psychical researcher, Carrington, whose book
contact, lights, hands and faces "material-
on "The Physical Phenomena of Spiritualism"
lized," etc.) have been one of the most baffling
(against them rather!) makes his conquest
regions of the general field (or perhaps one of
strategically important. If Mr. Podmore,
the least baffling prima facie, SO certain and
hitherto the prosecuting attorney of the S. P.
great has been the part played by fraud in their
R., SO far as physical phenomena are concerned
production); yet even here the balance of
becomes converted also, we may indeed sit up
testimony seems slowly to be inclining towards
and look around us. Getting a good health
admitting the supernaturalist view. Eusapia
bill from "Science," Eusapia will then throw
Paladino, the Neapolitan medium, has been
retrospective credit on Home and Stainton
under observation for twenty years or more.
Moses, Florence Cook (Prof. Crookes' me-
Schiaparelli, the astronomer, and Lombroso
dium), and all similar wonder-workers. The
176
177
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
balance of presumptions will be changed in
were these things offered us SO voluminously,
favor of genuineness being possible at least,
and never in such authentic-seeming shape or
in all reports of this particularly crass and low
with such good credentials. The tide seems
type of supernatural phenomena.
steadily to be rising, in spite of all the expedi-
ents of scientific orthodoxy. It is hard not to
Not long after Darwin's "Origin of Species"
suspect that here may be something different
appeared I was studying with that excellent
from a mere chapter in human gullibility. It
anatomist and man, Jeffries Wyman, at Har-
may be a genuine realm of natural phenomena.
vard. He was a convert, yet SO far a half-
Falsus in uno, falsus in omnibus, once a cheat,
hesitating one, to Darwin's views; but I
always a cheat, such has been the motto of the
heard him make a remark that applies well to
English psychical researchers in dealing with
the subject I now write about. When, he
mediums. I am disposed to think that, as a
said, a theory gets propounded over and over
matter of policy, it has been wise. Tactically, it
again, coming up afresh after each time ortho-
is far better to believe much too little than a
dox criticism has buried it, and each time seem-
little too much; and the exceptional credit at-
ing solider and harder to abolish, you may be
taching to the row of volumes of the S. P. R.' S
sure that there is truth in it. Oken and La-
Proceedings, is due to the fixed intention of the
marck and Chambers had been triumphantly
editors to proceed very slowly. Better a little
despatched and buried, but here was Darwin
belief tied fast, better a small investment salted
making the very same heresy seem only more
down, than a mass of comparative insecurity.
plausible. How often has "Science" killed
But, however wise as a policy the S. P. R.'s
off all spook philosophy, and laid ghosts and
maxim may have been, as a test of truth, I be-
raps and "telepathy" away underground as
lieve it to be almost irrelevant. In most things
SO much popular delusion. Yet never before
human the accusation of deliberate fraud
178
179
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
and falsehood is grossly superficial. Man's
To compare small men with great, I have
character is too sophistically mixed for the
myself cheated shamelessly. In the early
alternative of "honest or dishonest " to be
days of the Sanders Theater at Harvard, I
a sharp one. Scientific men themselves will
once had charge of a heart on the physiology of
cheat - at public lectures - rather than let
which Professor Newell Martin was giving a
experiments obey their well-known tendency
popular lecture. This heart, which belonged
towards failure. I have heard of a lecturer on
to a turtle, supported an index-straw which
physics, who had taken over the apparatus of
threw a moving shadow, greatly enlarged,
the previous incumbent, consulting him about
upon the screen, while the heart pulsated.
a certain machine intended to show that, how-
When certain nerves were stimulated, the lec-
ever the peripheral parts of it might be
turer said, the heart would act in certain ways
agitated, its centre of gravity remained im-
which he described. But the poor heart was
movable. "It will wobble," he complained.
too far gone and, although it stopped duly
"Well," said the predecessor, apologetically,
when the nerve of arrest was excited, that was
"to tell the truth, whenever I used that ma-
the final end of its life's tether. Presiding over
chine I found it advisable to drive a nail
the performance, I was terrified at the fiasco,
through the centre of gravity." I once saw a
and found myself suddenly acting like one of
distinguished physiologist, now dead, cheat
those military geniuses who on the field of
most shamelessly at a public lecture, at the
battle convert disaster into victory. There
expense of a poor rabbit, and all for the sake
was no time for deliberation; so, with my
of being able to make a cheap joke about its
forefinger under a part of the straw that cast
being an "American rabbit" for no other,
no shadow, I found myself impulsively and
he said, could survive such a wound as he pre-
automatically imitating the rhythmical move-
tended to have given it.
ments which my colleague had prophesied the
180
181
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
heart would undergo. I kept the experiment
me feel charitable towards all mediums who
from failing; and not only saved my colleague
make phenomena come in one way when they
(and the turtle) from a humiliation that but
won't come easily in another. On the
for my presence of mind would have been their
principles of the S. P. R., my conduct on
lot, but I established in the audience the true
that one occasion ought to discredit every-
view of the subject. The lecturer was stating
thing I ever do, everything, for example, I
this; and the misconduct of one half-dead
may write in this article, - a manifestly
specimen of heart ought not to destroy the
unjust conclusion.
impression of his words. "There is no worse
Fraud, conscious or unconscious, seems ubi-
lie than a truth misunderstood," is a maxim
quitous throughout the range of physical
which I have heard ascribed to a former ven-
phenomena of spiritism, and false pretence,
erated President of Harvard. The heart's
prevarication and fishing for clues are ubiqui-
failure would have been misunderstood by the
tous in the mental manifestations of mediums.
audience and given the lie to the lecturer. It
If it be not everywhere fraud simulating real-
was hard enough to make them understand
ity, one is tempted to say, then the reality (if
the subject anyhow; SO that even now as I
any reality there be) has the bad luck of being
write in cool blood I am tempted to think
fated everywhere to simulate fraud. The sug-
that I acted quite correctly. I was acting for
gestion of humbug seldom stops, and mixes it-
the larger truth, at any rate, however auto-
self with the best manifestations. Mrs. Piper's
matically; and my sense of this was probably
control, "Rector," is a most impressive per-
what prevented the more pedantic and literal
sonage, who discerns in an extraordinary
part of my conscience from checking the action
degree his sitter's inner needs, and is capable
of my sympathetic finger. To this day the
of giving elevated counsel to fastidious and
memory of that critical emergency has made
critical minds. Yet in many respects he is an
183
182
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
arrant humbug - such he seems to me at least
posite sentimentalisms divide opinion between
pretending to a knowledge and power to
them! A good expression of the "scientific"
which he has no title, nonplussed by contra-
state of mind occurs in Huxley's "Life and
diction, yielding to suggestion, and covering
Letters":
his tracks with plausible excuses. Now the
"I regret," he writes, "that I am unable to
non-"researching" mind looks upon such phe-
accept the invitation of the Committee of the
nomena simply according to their face-pre-
Dialectical Society.
I take no interest in
tension and never thinks of asking what
the subject. The only case of Spiritualism'
they may signify below the surface. Since
I have ever had the opportunity of examining
they profess for the most part to be revealers
into for myself was as gross an imposture as
of spirit life, it is either as being absolutely
ever came under my notice. But supposing
that, or as being absolute frauds, that they are
these phenomena to be genuine - they do not
judged. The result is an inconceivably shallow
interest me. If anybody would endow me with
state of public opinion on the subject. One set
the faculty of listening to the chatter of old
of persons, emotionally touched at hearing the
women and curates in the nearest provincial
names of their loved ones given, and consoled
town, I should decline the privilege, having
by assurances that they are "happy," ac-
better things to do. And if the folk in the
cept the revelation, and consider spiritualism
spiritual world do not talk more wisely and
"beautiful." More hard-headed subjects, dis-
sensibly than their friends report them to do,
gusted by the revelation's contemptible con-
I put them in the same category. The only
tents, outraged by the fraud, and prejudiced
good that I can see in the demonstration of
beforehand against all "spirits," high or low,
the 'Truth of Spiritualism' is to furnish an
avert their minds from what they call such
additional argument against suicide. Better
"rot" or "bosh" entirely. Thus do two op-
live a crossing-sweeper, than die and be made
184
185
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
to talk twaddle by a 'medium' hired at a
it. The causal factors must be carefully dis-
guinea a Seance." 1
tinguished and traced through series, from
Obviously the mind of the excellent Huxley
their simplest to their strongest forms, before
has here but two whole-souled categories,
we can begin to understand the various result-
namely revelation or imposture, to apperceive
ants in which they issue. Myers and Gurney
the case by. Sentimental reasons bar revela-
began this work, the one by his serial study
tion out, for the messages, he thinks, are not
of the various sorts of "automatism," sensory
romantic enough for that; fraud exists any-
and motor, the other by his experimental
how; therefore the whole thing is nothing but
proofs that a split-off consciousness may
imposture. The odd point is that SO few of
abide after a post-hypnotic suggestion has
those who talk in this way realize that they and
been given. Here we have subjective factors;
the spiritists are using the same major premise
but are not transsubjective or objective forces
and differing only in the minor. The major
also at work? Veridical messages, apparitions,
premise is: "Any spirit-revelation must be
movements without contact, seem prima facie
romantic." The minor of the spiritist is:
to be such. It was a good stroke on Gurney's
"This is romantic"; that of the Huxleyan is:
part to construct a theory of apparitions which
"this is dingy twaddle" - whence their op-
brought the subjective and the objective fac-
posite conclusions!
tors into harmonious co-operation. I doubt
Meanwhile the first thing that anyone learns
whether this telepathic theory of Gurney's will
who attends seriously to these phenomena is
hold along the whole line of apparitions to
that their causation is far too complex for our
which he applied it, but it is unquestionable
feelings about what is or is not romantic
that some theory of that mixed type is re-
enough to be spiritual to throw any light upon
quired for the explanation of all mediumistic
1 T. H. Huxley, 'Life and Letters," I, 240.
phenomena; and that when all the psycho-
186
187
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
logical factors and elements involved have been
normal knowledge on the part of the subject
told off - and they are many - the question
have been noted, and skill in "fishing and
still forces itself upon us: Are these all, or are
following clues unwittingly furnished by the
there indications of any residual forces acting
voice or face of bystanders have been counted
on the subject from beyond, or of any "meta-
in, those who have the fullest acquaintance
psychic faculty (to use Richet's useful term),
with the phenomena admit that in good me-
exerted by him? This is the problem that re-
diums there is a residuum of knowledge dis-
quires real expertness, and this is where the
played that can only be called supernormal:
simple sentimentalisms of the spiritist and
the medium taps some source of information
scientist leave us in the lurch completely.
not open to ordinary people. Myers used the
"Psychics " form indeed a special branch of
word "telepathy" to indicate that the sitter's
education, in which experts are only gradually
own thoughts or feelings may be thus directly
becoming developed. The phenomena are as
tapped. Mrs. Sidgwick has suggested that if
massive and wide-spread as is anything in
living minds can be thus tapped telepathically,
Nature, and the study of them is as tedious,
SO possibly may the minds of spirits be simi-
repellent and undignified. To reject it for its
larly tapped - if spirits there be. On this
unromantic character is like rejecting bacteri-
view we should have one distinct theory of the
ology because penicillium glaucum grows on
performances of a typical test-medium. They
horse-dung and bacterium termo lives in putre-
would be all originally due to an odd tendency
faction. Scientific men have long ago ceased
to personate, found in her dream life as it ex-
to think of the dignity of the materials they
presses itself in trance. [Most of us reveal such
work in. When imposture has been checked
a tendency whenever we handle a "ouija-
off as far as possible, when chance coincidence
board " or a "planchet," or let ourselves write
has been allowed for, when opportunities for
automatically with a pencil.] The result is a
188
189
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
"control," who purports to be speaking; and
moment one looks at the facts in their com-
all the resources of the automatist, including
plexity and turns one's back on the naive
his or her trance-faculty of telepathy, are
alternative of "revelation or imposture,"
called into play in building this fictitious per-
which is as far as either spiritist ,thought or
sonage out plausibly. On such a view of the
ordinary scientist thought goes. The phe-
control, the medium's will to personate runs the
nomena are endlessly complex in their factors,
whole show; and if spirits be involved in it at
and they are SO little understood as yet that
all, they are passive beings, stray bits of whose
off-hand judgments, whether of "spirits" or
memory she is able to seize and use for her pur-
of "bosh" are the one as silly as the other.
poses, without the spirit being any more aware
When we complicate the subject still farther
of it than the sitter is aware of it when his own
by considering what connection such things as
mind is similarly tapped.
rappings, apparitions, poltergeists, spirit-pho-
This is one possible way of interpreting a
tographs, and materializations may have with
certain type of psychical phenomenon. It
it, the bosh end of the scale gets heavily
uses psychological as well as "spiritual" fac-
loaded, it is true, but your genuine inquirer
tors, and quite obviously it throws open for us
still is loath to give up. He lets the data col-
far more questions than it answers, questions
lect, and bides his time. He believes that
about our subconscious constitution and its
"bosh" is no more an ultimate element in
curious tendency to humbug, about the tele-
Nature, or a really explanatory category in
pathic faculty, and about the possibility of an
human life than "dirt" is in chemistry. Every
existent spirit-world.
kind of "bosh" hasitsown factors and laws; and
I do not instance this theory to defend it,
patient study will bring them definitely to light.
but simply to show what complicated hy-
The only way to rescue the "pure bosh"
potheses one is inevitably led to consider, the
view of the matter is one which has sometimes
190
191
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
appealed to my own fancy, but which I
world. On such a view, these phenomena
imagine few readers will seriously adopt. If,
ought to remain "pure bosh" forever, that is,
namely, one takes the theory of evolution
they ought to be forever intractable to intel-
radically, one ought to apply it not only to
lectual methods, because they should not yet
the rock-strata, the animals and the plants,
be organized enough in themselves to follow
but to the stars, to the chemical elements, and
any laws. Wisps and shreds of the original
to the laws of nature. There must have been
chaos, they would be connected enough with
a far-off antiquity, one is then tempted to
the cosmos to affect its periphery every now
suppose, when things were really chaotic.
and then, as by a momentary whiff or touch or
Little by little, out of all the haphazard possi-
gleam, but not enough ever to be followed up
bilities of that time, a few connected things
and hunted down and bagged. Their relation
and habits arose, and the rudiments of regular
to the cosmos would be tangential solely.
performance began. Every variation in the
Looked at dramatically, most occult phe-
way of law and order added itself to this nu-
nomena make just this sort of impression.
cleus, which inevitably grew more consider-
They are inwardly as incoherent as they are
able as history went on; while the aberrant
outwardly wayward and fitful. If they ex-
and inconstant variations, not being similarly
press anything, it is pure "bosh," pure dis-
preserved, disappeared from being, wandered
continuity, accident, and disturbance, with no
off as unrelated vagrants, or else remained SO
law apparent but to interrupt, and no purpose
imperfectly connected with the part of the
but to baffle. They seem like stray vestiges
world that had grown regular as only to mani-
of that primordial irrationality, from which all
fest their existence by occasional lawless intru-
our rationalities have been evolved.
sions, like those which "psychic" phenomena
To settle dogmatically into this bosh-view
now make into our scientifically organized
would save labor, but it would go against too
192
193
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
many intellectual prepossessions to be adopted
ies. Brought up on literature and sentiment,
save as a last resort of despair. Your psychi-
something of a courtier, passionate, disdainful,
cal researcher therefore bates no jot of hope,
and impatient naturally, he was made over
and has faith that when we get our data num-
again from the day when he took up psychi-
erous enough, some sort of rational treatment
cal research seriously. He became learned in
of them will succeed.
science, circumspect, democratic in sympathy,
When I hear good people say (as they often
endlessly patient, and above all, happy. The
say, not without show of reason), that dab-
fortitude of his last hours touched the heroic,
bling in such phenomena reduces us to a sort
SO completely were the atrocious sufferings of
of jelly, disintegrates the critical faculties,
his body cast into insignificance by his interest
liquifies the character, and makes of one a
in the cause he lived for. When a man's
gobe-mouche generally, I console myself by
pursuit gradually makes his face shine and
thinking of my friends Frederic Myers and
grow handsome, you may be sure it is a
Richard Hodgson. These men lived exclu-
worthy one. Both Hodgson and Myers kept
sively for psychical research, and it converted
growing ever handsomer and stronger-looking.
both to spiritism. Hodgson would have been
Such personal examples will convert no one,
a man among men anywhere; but I doubt
and of course they ought not to. Nor do I
whether under any other baptism he would
seek at all in this article to convert any one to
have been that happy, sober and righteous
my belief that psychical research is an import-
form of energy which his face proclaimed
ant branch of science. To do that, I should
him in his later years, when heart and head
have to quote evidence; and those for whom
alike were wholly satisfied by his occupation.
the volumes of S. P. R. "Proceedings" already
Myers' character also grew stronger in every
published count for nothing would remain in
particular for his devotion to the same inquir-
their dogmatic slumber, though one rose from
194
195
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
the dead. No, not to convert readers, but
gots; and when the stories fall into consistent
simply to put my own state of mind upon record
sorts that point each in a definite direction, one
publicly is the purpose of my present writ-
gets a sense of being in presence of genuinely
ing. Some one said to me a short time ago,
natural types of phenomena. As to there being
that after my twenty-five years of dabbling
such real natural types of phenomena ignored
in "Psychics," it would be rather shameful
by orthodox science, I am not baffled at all,
were I unable to state any definite conclu-
for I am fully convinced of it. One cannot
sions whatever as a consequence. I had to
get demonstrative proof here. One has to
agree; SO I now proceed to take up the chal-
follow one's personal sense, which, of course, is
lenge and express such convictions as have
liable to err, of the dramatic probabilities of
been engendered in me by that length of ex-
nature. Our critics here obey their sense of
perience, be the same true or false ones. I may
dramatic probability as much as we do. Take
be dooming myself to the pit in the eyes of
"raps" for example, and the whole business of
better-judging posterity; I may be raising my-
objects moving without contact. "Nature,"
self to honor; I am willing to take the risk, for
thinks the scientific man, is not SO unutter-
what I shall write is my truth, as I now see it.
ably silly. The cabinet, the darkness, the
tying, suggest a sort of human rat-hole life ex-
I began this article by confessing myself
clusively and "swindling" is for him the dra-
baffled. I am baffled, as to spirit-return, and
matically sufficient explanation. It probably
as to many other special problems. I am also
is, in an indefinite majority of instances; yet
constantly baffled as to what to think of this
it is to me dramatically improbable that the
or that particular story, for the sources of
swindling should not have accreted round
error in any one observation are seldom fully
some originally genuine nucleus. If we look
knowable. But weak sticks make strong fag-
at human imposture as a historic phenom-
196
197
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
enon, we find it always imitative. One
bility, as cordially as I do, to pertain to both
swindler imitates a previous swindler, but
of us.
the first swindler of that kind imitated some
I fear I look on Nature generally with more
one who was honest. You can no more create
charitable eyes than his, though perhaps he
an absolutely new trick than you can create a
would pause if he realized as I do, how vast
new word without any previous basis. - You
the fraudulency is which in consistency he
don't know how to go about it. Try, reader,
must attribute to her. Nature is brutal
yourself, to invent an unprecedented kind
enough, Heaven knows; but no one yet has
of "physical phenomenon of spiritualism."
held her non-human side to be dishonest, and
When I try, I find myself mentally turning
even in the human sphere deliberate deceit is
over the regular medium-stock, and thinking
far rarer than the "classic" intellect, with its
how I might improve some item. This being
few and rigid categories, was ready to acknowl-
the dramatically probable human way, I think
edge. There is a hazy penumbra in us all
differently of the whole type, taken collec-
where lying and delusion meet, where passion
tively, from the way in which I may think of
rules beliefs as well as conduct, and where the
the single instance. I find myself believing
term "scoundrel" does not clear up every-
that there is "something in" these never
thing to the depths as it did for our forefathers.
ending reports of physical phenomena, al-
The first automatic writing I ever saw was
though I have n't yet the least positive notion
forty years ago. I unhesitatingly thought of
of the something. It becomes to my mind
it as deceit, although it contained vague ele-
simply a very worthy problem for investiga-
ments of supernormal knowledge. Since then
tion. Either I or the scientist is of course a
I have come to see in automatic writing one
fool, with our opposite views of probability
example of a department of human activity
here; and I only wish he might feel the lia-
as vast as it is enigmatic. Every sort of per-
199
198
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
son is liable to it, or to something equivalent
unconnected. Really strong mediums are rari-
to it; and whoever encourages it in himself
ties; but when one starts with them and works
finds himself personating someone else, either
downwards into less brilliant regions of the au-
signing what he writes by fictitious name, or
tomatic life, one tends to interpret many slight
spelling out, by ouija-board or table-tips, mes-
but odd coincidences with truth as possibly
sages from the departed. Our subconscious
rudimentary forms of this kind of knowledge.
region seems, as a rule, to be dominated either
What is one to think of this queer chapter
by a crazy "will to make-believe," or by some
in human nature? It is odd enough on any
curious external force impelling us to per-
view. If all it means is a preposterous and in-
sonation. The first difference between the
ferior monkey-like tendency to forge messages,
psychical researcher and the inexpert person
systematically embedded in the soul of all of
is that the former realizes the commonness
us, it is weird; and weirder still that it should
and typicality of the phenomenon here, while
then own all this supernormal information.
the latter, less informed, thinks it SO rare as to
If on the other hand the supernormal infor-
be unworthy of attention. I wish to go on
mation be the key to the phenomenon, it
record for the commonness.
ought to be superior; and then how ought we
The next thing I wish to go on record for is
to account for the "wicked partner," and for
the presence, in the midst of all the humbug,
the undeniable mendacity and inferiority of SO
of really supernormal knowledge. By this I
much of the performance? We are thrown,
mean knowledge that cannot be traced to the
for our conclusions, upon our instinctive sense
ordinary sources of information - the senses
of the dramatic probabilities of nature. My
namely, of the automatist. In really strong
own dramatic sense tends instinctively to
mediums this knowledge seems to be abundant,
picture the situation as an interaction between
though it is usually spotty, capricious and
slumbering faculties in the automatist's mind
200
201
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
and a cosmic environment of other conscious-
will of some sort anyhow, and wills give rise to
ness of some sort which is able to work upon
dramas. The spiritist view, as held by Messrs.
them. If there were in the universe a lot of
Hyslop and Hodgson, sees a "will to com-
diffuse soul-stuff, unable of itself to get into
municate," struggling through inconceivable
consistent personal form, or to take permanent
layers of obstruction in the conditions. I have
possession of an organism, yet always craving
heard Hodgson liken the difficulties to those
to do so, it might get its head into the air, para-
of two persons who on earth should have only
sitically, SO to speak, by profiting by weak
dead-drunk servants to use as their messengers.
spots in the armor of human minds, and slip-
The scientist, for his part, sees a "will to de-
ping in and stirring up there the sleeping ten-
ceive," watching its chance in all of us, and
dency to personate. It would induce habits in
able (possibly?) to use "telepathy" in its
the subconscious region of the mind it used
service.
thus, and would seek above all things to pro-
Which kind of will, and how many kinds of
long its social opportunities by making itself
will are most inherently probable? Who can
agreeable and plausible. It would drag stray
say with certainty? The only certainty is that
scraps of truth with it from the wider envi-
the phenomena are enormously complex, es-
ronment, but would betray its mental inferi-
pecially if one includes in them such intellect-
ority by knowing little how to weave them
ual flights of mediumship as Swedenborg's,
into any important or significant story.
and if one tries in any way to work the physi-
This, I say, is the dramatic view which my
cal phenomena in. That is why I personally
mind spontaneously takes, and it has the ad-
am as yet neither a convinced believer in
vantage of falling into line with ancient human
parasitic demons, nor a spiritist, nor a scien-
traditions. The views of others are just as
tist, but still remain a psychical researcher
dramatic, for the phenomenon is actuated by
waiting for more facts before concluding.
202
203
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
Out of my experience, such as it is (and it is
limited enough) one fixed conclusion dogmati-
voir of consciousness to exist, this bank upon
cally emerges, and that is this, that we with
which we all draw, and in which SO many of
our lives are like islands in the sea, or like trees
earth's memories must in some way be stored,
in the forest. The maple and the pine may
or mediums would not get at them as they
whisper to each other with their leaves, and
do, the question is, What is its own structure?
Conanicut and Newport hear each other's fog-
What is its inner topography? This question,
horns. But the trees also commingle their roots
first squarely formulated by Myers, deserves
in the darkness underground, and the islands
to be called "Myers' problem" by scientific
also hang together through the ocean's bot-
men hereafter. What are the conditions of
tom. Just SO there is a continuum of cosmic
individuation or insulation in this mother-sea?
consciousness, against which our individual-
To what tracts, to what active systems func-
ity builds but accidental fences, and into which
tioning separately in it, do personalities cor-
our several minds plunge as into a mother-sea
respond? Are individual "spirits" constituted
or reservoir. Our "normal" consciousness is
there? How numerous, and of how many
circumscribed for adaptation to our external
hierarchic orders may these then be? How
earthly environment, but the fence is weak in
permanent? How transient? And how con-
spots, and fitful influences from beyond leak
fluent with one another may they become?
in, showing the otherwise unverifiable common
What again, are the relations between the
connection. Not only psychic research, but
cosmic consciousness and matter? Are there
metaphysical philosophy, and speculative biol-
subtler forms of matter which upon occasion
ogy are led in their own ways to look with
may enter into functional connection with the
favor on some such "panpsychic" view of the
individuations in the psychic sea, and then,
universe as this. Assuming this common reser-
and then only, show themselves? - So that
204
our ordinary human experience, on its material
205
MEMORIES AND STUDIES
as well as on its mental side, would appear to
be only an extract from the larger psycho-
physical world?
Vast, indeed, and difficult is the inquirer's
prospect here, and the most significant data
for his purpose will probably be just these
dingy little mediumistic facts which the Hux-
leyan minds of our time find SO unworthy of
IX
their attention. But when was not the science
ON SOME MENTAL EFFECTS OF
of the future stirred to its conquering activi-
THE EARTHQUAKE
ties by the little rebellious exceptions to the
science of the present? Hardly, as yet, has
the surface of the facts called "psychic" be-
gun to be scratched for scientific purposes. It
is through following these facts, I am per-
suaded, that the greatest scientific conquests
of the coming generation will be achieved.
Kühn ist das Mühen, herrlich der Lohn!
206
JASPR
1912
28
Journal of the American Society for Psychical Research.
all about the subject but does not show the most elementar
knowledge of it. Mrs. Sidgwick thinks that the Societ
"will be fortunate, indeed, if it finds another critic equally
friendly, learned, painstaking, and accurate to take his place.
How friendly he was must be left to those who knew the man
personally, but readers of his works would never suspect him
of that virtue. He was certainly not learned, painstaking or
accurate. I doubt if psychic research ever had a critic that
was so pretentious in this respect and yet so utterly wanting
in the characteristics named. He was so utterly warped by
his feeling that science was criticism and destructive method
that he could not state any case correctly unless he actually
copied the whole of it. He was obsessed with the idea that
psychic research was primarily engaged in destroying the
illusions of the plebs and he always whipped his mind into
the process of imagining all sorts of a priori suppositions that
he
might indulge an insinuation. Take his reference to the
Lethe incident and the name Ceyx in Mr. Dorr's experi
ments. He suggests without asserting, tho most readers will
think that he really believes, that telepathy obtained this
name from the mind of Mr. Dorr on the assumption that Mr
Dorr had read the story as a boy. Notice that he does not
say that Mr. Dorr did read the story. He has no evidence
for that, and such facts as we have lend no support to the
"assumption", but it suffices for Mr. Podmore to hide his
real ignorance behind an insinuation and the lawful credulity
of telepathy in such a case.
I could go through his volume and give hundreds of such
illustrations. "There can be no doubt" is a phrase which
he often uses where there is no evidence at all on his side and
perhaps none on the other side. Wherever he can indulge
a possibility he quickly slips into a certainty that this possi
bility is a fact. He talks or insinuates confidently that the
" Sleeping Preacher" practiced fraud and trickery. He pre-
sents not one iota of evidence for it and simply relies on the
credulity of people who do not do their own thinking to ac-
cept his authority as final, especially that this authority is on
the destructive side of the case. Take a similar statement
about Mrs. Piper. He says, speaking of certain phenomena
ASPR
JASPR VI 1912, pp . 55 - 5/
the American Society for Psychical Research.
Recent English Proceedings.
35
me, not SO much to get rid of spirits or to be-
it does to supply evidence for any theory ad-
:SS of the question whether it concerns things
RECENT ENGLISH PROCEEDINGS.
normal. Hence Mr. Podmore is exposed to
: irresponsible and unscientific use of insinu-
By James H. Hyslop.
theses for which he does not present one par-
Readers will recall that we summarized and discussed
C evidence. He had opportunities for great
some important incidents in the March Journal of experi-
they were sacrificed to the respectability of
ments by Mr. Dorr in connection with the effort to arouse
ich simply nagged people without convincing
memories by giving a name or incident which the communi-
ed neither evidence nor constructive concep-
cator should recognize. Mr. Dorr had asked the alleged Mr.
6BD
roup of facts whatever. Many of the most
Myers whether the name Lethe suggested anything or not
gs were ignored in perfectly organic systems
and in the course of the experiments received a number of
and all in the interest of suggestions that
names and incidents which showed that the communicator
lausible when the whole evidence was not
knew Ovid very well, and as Mr. Myers was known to have
suing that policy he forfeited the influence
been familiar with Ovid the inference was evident.
ich he might have obtained had he appeared
Recently and since that Report was published the English
than he was. He mistook the prejudices of
Society happened upon another psychic whose work resem-
he love of truth and never appeared to realize
Yes that of Mrs. Holland and Mrs. Piper. The name is
it of subterfuge or concealment will prevent
Mrs. Willetts. She is not a professional psychic and pains
1 discovering our limitations in the advocacy
were taken to guarantee the probity of her character in the
that are larger and more preposterous than
Report. This, however, is a minor incident in the import-
ade us pause. These destructive theories may
lace of the facts, in as much as honesty is not an important
ey cannot be forever used to explain things
factor in this work if the experiments are conducted carefully
ing responsibility for evidence.
enough. It is important only where the work is not con-
ducted under the conditions which the early work of the
Society imposed upon reporters and informants. Of course
See 84.371
well to have emphasized the issue here as the usual
of vigilance and espionage were not demanded or im-
in this case. There seems to have been no reason to
3th
Sir Oliver Lodge wrote the Report. It occurred to him
:-
put to the alleged Mr. Myers communicating the same
about Lethe that Mr. Dorr had put to him through
Piper. The results are consonant with those obtained
Dorr's experiments and tend to confirm them very
That chance coincidence is not the explanation
and only the risk of prior knowledge of the incidents
oked to diminish the importance of the facts.
ASPR
36
Journal of the American Society for Psychical Research.
Sir Oliver Lodge wrote out the question to be put to the
alleged communicator by Mrs. Willetts at her own experi-
ments. On Feb. 4th, 1910, the following occurred in the
experiment. I put the question in parentheses and the mes-
sage without enclosure, in accordance with our usual habits
in the publications.
(My dear Myers. I want to ask you a question-not an It
idle one. What does the word Lethe suggest to you?
may be that you will choose to answer piece-meal and at
leisure. There is no hurry about it. Oliver Lodge.)
Myers. the Will again to live. the river of forgetfulness,
not reincarnation. Once only does the soul descend the way
that leads to incarnation. the blending of the Essence with
the instrument. Myers tu Marcellus. Eris. you know that
line. you I mean [Mrs. Willett] Write it nevertheless and
add Henry Sidgwick's in Valle Reducta. Add too the Doves
and the Golden Bough amid the shadows. add too go not
to Lethe. Myers. Myers. there was the door to which I
found no key and Haggi Babba too. This is disconnected
but not meaningless. the shining souls shining by the
river brim. The Pain forgotten. more intimate link and
connection that now I cannot give. it does not escape me.
I see the bearing. Rose fluttering rose leaves blown like
ghosts from an enchanter fleeing. Myers and Love. Love
the essential essence, not spilt like water on the ground of
far off forgotten pain. not. not Pause.
" Darien the Peak in Darien the Peak. Myers. I have
not done yet. To Lodge this may have meaning."
The remainder I need not quote. At first Sir Oliver
Lodge did not see anything pertinent in the messages, but
Mr. Piddington discovered the coincidences which are very
striking. The result of investigation was that a reference to
Lethe and the expression "will to live" were found in
translation by Mr. Myers himself of a passage in Virgil and
also in a poem by Mr. Myers on The Passing of Youth
Unfortunately for the evidential significance of the allusions
Mrs. Willett had seen the poem in which the expressions
were found. The denial of reincarnation in this connection
however, has more significance than might be observed
at
irch.
Recent English Proceedings.
37
out to the
first. In the first place it tends to negative the position taken
'n experi-
by Sir Oliver Lodge in one of his recent works, in as much
ed in the
as we are told that 'incarnation" " occurs only once. But
the mes-
this may not be the reason here for the allusion, tho its de-
ual habits
parture from the habits of ancient thought may imply that it
is this rejection. In any case, the subject is closely related
-not an
to the forgetfulness of the past which has always been as-
you? It
sociated with the theory of reincarnation. Drinking the
al and at
waters of Lethe were supposed to cause oblivion of the past
)
and departed souls may be supposed to have drunk of its
etfulness,
waters before becoming reincarnated to live again. All this,
the way
however, while very interesting and suggestive, may not
nce with
be as cogent as desirable from the evidential point of view.
now that
The blending of the essence with the instrument" is an al-
eless and
lusion of more importance that Sir Oliver Lodge has noticed.
e Doves
It is either an explanation of the confusion that must attend
) go not
communication when in contact with physical organisms or
which I
a suggestion of the effect of reincarnation on the reincarnated.
onnected
It can hardly be the latter when the reincarnation is actually
by the
denied and hence it would be more probably an explanation
ink and
of the difficulties of answering the question.
ape me.
Suppose, however, that we ascribe the origin of the doc-
wn like
trine of reincarnation to the fact of spirits returning to con-
Love
trol a living organism by temporary possession", as in the
ound of
case of Mrs. Piper and others where they claim to occupy
it for the time as they once occupied their own bodies. Then
I have
we might suppose the story of Lethe to be an old and poetic
interpretation of the confusions and mistakes of returning
Oliver
spirits, thus appearing to suffer a loss of memory. That in
res, but
time came to be extended to the Platonic and other doc-
re very
trines of reincarnation. Have we here an ancient sugges-
ence to
tion of amnesia in spirits as they endeavor to control a living
d in a
organism ?
gil and
There were important coincidences in other references,
outh
but they too, are implicated in the possibilities of subcon-
lusions
Scious knowledge due to having read the Virgilian material.
essions
the same objection might apply to the mention of "Tu
ection,
eris: as Mrs. Willetts had seen the words in
ved at
with some script of Mrs. Verrall, but she did not
38
Journal of the American Society for Psychical Research.
know the aptness of them in connection with Lethe and some
other cross-correspondences.
A similar weakness attaches to the expression in valle
reducta" and association with Henry Sidgwick, as these had
been associated in some other script, but here too Mrs. Wil-
letts did not know the relation of it to Lethe.
Of the reference to the door to which he found no key
and Haggi Babba" Mrs. Verrall says:
"The first sentence introduces in a quotation from Omar
Khayam the two words 'Door' and Key'. Each of these
had occurred in interconnected scripts-Door in Miss Ver-
rall's script (seen by Mrs. Willett), and Key in Mrs. Holland's
(not seen by Mrs. Willett). Both words had been used
together in the earlier Mac script of September I2. 1908. with
which none of the three automatists was acquainted.
"The second sentence. Haggi Babba too doubtless al-
ludes to open Sesame the magic formula of Ali Baba in one
of the tales of the Arabian Nights' Entertainments. This story
was known to Mrs. Willet in childhood, and was probably re-
called by her reading Ruskin's Sesame and Lillies in the
summer of 1909. as well as by the H. V. script of September
23rd, 1908. which she had seen in the spring of 1909. By the
word 'too'. Myers (Mrs. Willett's Myers) in this second
sentence definitely links (a) the group of allusions to Sesame
(Haggi Babba) with (b) the idea of a door without a key.
This is precisely what I had failed to do when I read the
sentence in the Mac script about a 'key that unlocks the
DOOR', tho I now have no doubt that those words did form
part of the group of allusions to Sesame in the Mac script.
"The first sentence, then, in Mrs. Willett's script gives
evidence of supernormal knowledge of the Mac script, and
does this by means of a quotation appropriate in a series of
associations with Lethe, if among those associations are
present the Virgilian and Platonic passages of the Sixth
Aeneid and the Tenth Book of the Republic."
The allusion to love" and ideas associated are very char
acteristic of Mr. Myers and might be more evidential but
for the well known fact, tho the manner of using the ideas
shows no evidence of subliminal fabrication by Mrs. Willett.
Recent English Proceedings.
39
American Society for Psychical Research.
f them in connection with Lethe and som
Sir Oliver Lodge thinks the allusion to the Peak of Darien
ondences.
has considerable literary significance in connection with the
ness attaches to the expression "in vali
working of Mr. Myers' mind, but we cannot urge this on the
ciation with Henry Sidgwick, as these ha
sceptic.
some other script, but here too Mrs. W
On Feb. 5th another incident occurred of some interest
the relation of it to Lethe.
in the automatic writing of Mrs. Willett. It was:-
be to the door to which he found no ke
" It is I who write, Myers. I need urgently to say, tell
i" Mrs. Verrall says:
Lodge this word. Myers, Myers. get the word. I will
tence introduces in a quotation from Om
spell it. Myers, yes the word is DORR."
words 'Door' and 'Key'. Each of the
The message was repeated on a second sheet with the
interconnected scripts-Door in Miss Ve
name Dorr. Of the incident Sir Oliver Lodge says:
y Mrs. Willett), and Key in Mrs. Holland
Now it is manifest that this obtaining of the word Dorr
S. Willett). Both words had been use
as an answer to the question ' What does Lethe suggest to
lier Mac script of September 12, 1908, wit
you?' is especially noteworthy, in as much as there is no
three automatists was acquainted.
classical or literary association about it that could be drawn
sentence, Haggi Babba too' doubtless al
from memory: it could be nothing but sheer information,
same' the magic formula of Ali Baba in on
obtained either telepathically from some member of the S. P.
Arabian Nights' Entertainments. This stor
R. or as a part of the recollection of a Myers personality.
S. Willet in childhood, and was probably
No connection in fact exists between Lethe and Dorr, except
ading Ruskin's Sesame and Lillies in th
the fact, unknown to Mrs. Willett, that a Mr. Dorr of Boston
as well as by the H. V. script of Septembe
had asked a Myers control, through the entranced Mrs. Piper,
she had seen in the spring of 1909. By
a question about Lethe-the same question as the one which
ers (Mrs. Willett's Myers) in this secon
I now addressed to what purported to be the same personality
y links (a) the group of allusions to Sesam
communicating through Mrs. Willett.
with (b) the idea of a door without a ke
" Miss Johnson informs me that Part LX. of Proceedings,
what I had failed to do when I read th
tho dated March, 1910, was not issued from the printer till
Mac script about a 'key that unlocks th
April 9, also that she posted a special copy to Mrs. Willett
ow have no doubt that those words did for
on April 19. Before that date Mrs. Willett was entirely in
of allusions to Sesame in the Mac script.
ignorance of the answers which Mr. Dorr had obtained
intence, then, in Mrs. Willett's script giv
through Mrs. Piper, and indeed of the fact that any such
rnormal knowledge of the Mac script, an
question had been put."
ans of a quotation appropriate in a series
On Feb. IO, 1910, another interesting incident occurred.
h Lethe, if among those associations a
Mr. Myers purported to say: "I know what Lodge wants.
gilian and Platonic passages of the Six
He wants to prove that I have access to knowledge shown
elsewhere. Dorr's scheme excellent. That I have to use
enth Book of the Republic."
different scribes means that I must show different aspects of
to "love" and ideas associated are very ch
Myers and might be more evidential b
thought underlying which unity is to be found."
wn fact, tho the manner of using the ide
Mr. Dorr's experiment was to start associations in the
ice of subliminal fabrication by Mrs. Will
communicator and to have them used as cross correspond-
40
Journal of the American Society for Psychical Research.
ence. The previous article in the March Journal shows how
successful this was. But the chief interest which this passage
has for me is its corroboration of the idea that I expressed
in the same Journal when reviewing the paper of Miss John-
son. In apparent attempts to correct the illusions of the
people who were explaining the Sevens incidents" by telep-
athy Myers purported to suggest very much this sort of
experiment through Mrs. Verrall and in doing it gave ex-
pression to this very idea of unity in the messages from
various mediums, just as he had insisted in life that survival
would be proved in this way more effectively than by reading
post-humous letters. The idea which characterized his con-
ception of the problem in life is here also as well as through
the script of Mrs. Verrall. A little later the view which I
claimed was a possible one in the group of incidents discussed
by Miss Johnson comes out again in the emphatic reference
to Mr. Piddington and the question of who does the selecting
in the messages. We shall come to that again. For the
present the chief interest of the incident under notice is its
coincidence with ideas expressed elsewhere.
For the remainder of the episode I must quote the state-
ments of Sir Oliver Lodge at some length.
"On May Ist. the following came from Myers Willett
Myers).
I labored terribly to get clear with Dorr. The same
plan might be carried out with more intelligence and less
confusion to trance personalities. That is the difficulty If
the sitter has not got the knowledge which makes the matter
intelligible. he blunders in and as it were alters the
"points "`. switching the trains on to wrong points: But
if on the other hand the sitter has got the knowledge. then
you will say it is merely subliminal Piper groping about in the
mind of the sitter. Those are the horns.
But this Dorr episode was not quite finished with even
now: for on June 5th. 1910 I received the following script by
post from Mrs. FT illett.
Pluto and Bees. Re Lethe. I said there was a pun
somewhere. I meant in mv own script. not in Plu
not
in
either Plato or others. I Myers made a pun. I got in a
the American Society for Psychical Research.
Recent English Proceedings.
41
vious article in the March Journal shows how
word I wanted by wrapping it up in a quotation. Later I got
as. But the chief interest which this passage
the word itself after an effort which disturbed my machine
:S corroboration of the idea that I expressed
and which Gurney deprecated as being exemplification of the
rnal when reviewing the paper of Miss John
End justifies the Means. Tell me Lodge can you find it now.
ent attempts to correct the illusions of the
Myers, I got the word in by choosing a quotation in which
e explaining the "Sevens incidents by telep
it occurs and which was known to the normal intelligence
irported to suggest very much this sort of
of my machine.
ough Mrs. Verrall and in doing it gave ex-
... Write the word Selection. Who selects, my friend
is very idea of unity in the messages from
Piddington? I address the question to Piddington. Who
is, just as he had insisted in life that survival
selects?'
d in this way more effectively than by reading
"The statement about the pun had come in a script of
tters. The idea which characterized his con
March 7th, 1910, before Mrs. Willett had received Part LX.
problem in life is here also as well as through
of Proceedings, in this way:
Irs. Verrall. A little later the view which
Write again the Nightingale. I want that seen to.
possible one in the group of incidents discussed
Pluto, not not Plato this time but Pluto. Bees, Bees the hum
on comes out again in the emphatic reference
of Bees. Myers, there was a pun, but I do not want to say
ton and the question of who does the selecting
where.'
es. We shall come to that again. For the
"We had taken this to refer to some classical pun, and I
ief interest of the incident under notice is it
had a long and fruitless hunt for it. The script of June 5th,
th ideas expressed elsewhere.
1910. which I have already quoted was in answer to a written
mainder of the episode I must quote the state
statement about my failure to find a pun in connection with
)liver Lodge at some length.
either Bees or Pluto or Lethe. The explanation given on
Ist, the following came from Myers (Willet
June 5th clearly showed me what pun was intended, especially
when taken in connection with the following communication
d terribly to get clear with Dorr. The same
which had come on May 6th. 1910.
e carried out with more intelligence and les
Edmund Gurney. Tell Lodge I don't want this to de-
rance personalities. That is the difficulty.
velop into trance. You have got that, we are doing some-
not got the knowledge which makes the matte
thing new.
e blunders in and as it were alters th
[It then went on to say that the method now usually
itching the trains on to wrong points. Bu
employed was telepathic, not telergic, and added-]
r hand the sitter has got the knowledge. the
... If you want to see the labor of getting anything
is merely subliminal Piper groping about in th
telergic done here [you] can see the word Dorr.
tter. Those are the horns.
That word had to be given in that way. after efforts
Dorr episode was not quite finished with, ever
had been made to convey it telepathically without success.
une 5th, 1910 I received the following script b.
It was a great strain on both sides. We don't want to move
any atoms in the brain directly.
S. Willett.
nd Bees. Re Lethe. I said there was a pu
Very well then. the meaning clearly is that the pun was
meant in my own script. not in Plu
not
in connection with the word Dorr" : that is to say, the word
or others. I Myers made a pun. I got in
Dorr had first been given as part of a quotation familiar
42
Journal of the American Society for Psychical Research.
to the automatist, tho in as much as would probably not in
that form be recognized, it was given the next day with
special, almost unjustifiable, effort, in a quite exceptional
manner, SO as to get it clearly and unmistakeably recorded
the day after the envelope containing the question had been
opened. "I naturally looked back, therefore, to see what familiar
quotation was intended, in the script that had come immedi
ately after the envelope had been opened (Feb. 4), and it quite
plainly was the following.
" Go not to Lethe, Myers, Myers, there was the door to
which I found no key and Haggi Babba too. This is discon-
nected but not meaningless.'
"The introduction 'Go not to Lethe' (From Keats Ode
Melancholy-quoted also in script of Miss Helen Verrall's of
to Nov. 5, 1908, which Mrs. Willett had seen-) is employed
here, I presume, merely as a quotational way of switching the
the subject straight back to Lethe before introducing What
word required to be given in answer to the question
Lethe suggest to you?' The answer intended is that
does of the suggestions conveyed by the word Lethe was the
recollection one of Mr. Dorr, who in America had asked precisely of
the same question through Mrs. Piper. And the mode
transmission adopted, in order to get this meaningless name a
recorded, is by stimulating the automatist to reproduce door
familiar quotation from Omar Khayam-' There was the
to which I found no key.'
Ali Baba and the Forty Thieves, and a reference to the
"By' Haggi Babba' I understand an attempt at Ali Baba, door
of of 'Open Sesame'. But whether or not that is so, the was pun
made is to give this sort of key-word on the very till the
clearly on the word 'door', showing that an first effort occasion
the question had been seen (Feb. 4) tho it was not unmis
day that it could be given, by special effort, in fashion." an
takeable, next properly spelt, and clearly recognizable ref
erences tending to repeat the Lethe associations be in-
The than the one incident discussed. They are classical given
script of Feb. 10th, 1910, contained many more
allusions through Mrs. Piper. Certain passages in it will not
erican Society for Psychical Research.
Recent English Proceedings.
43
in as much as would probably not
telligible unless we remember that Mr. Gurney purports to be
zed, it was given the next day with
the control of Mrs. Willett, or "chief manager", to use the
tifiable, effort, in a quite exceptional
language of Sir Oliver Lodge, during the automatic writing.
it clearly and unmistakeably recorded
I shall quote the entire record.
elope containing the question had beer
"Myers, yes I am ready. I know what Lodge wants.
He wants me to prove that I have access to knowledge shown
ed back, therefore, to see what familia
elsewhere. Myers give me his three answers all all together.
ed, in the script that had come immedi
"Myers, there is an Ode I want, an Ode Horatian. Lydia,
be had been opened (Feb. 4), and it quit
I referred to the Ode elsewhere. Write the word Seneca.
ing.
Again filial piety. That was the motive that led him, the son
e, Myers, Myers, there was the door to
to the father, Virgil. But Ulyss, there is a parallel, Ulysses.
and Haggi Babba too. This is discon
This is confused in Myers, confused in the script but not in
ngless.'
my mind. The confusion is not in my thought, but in the
' Go not to Lethe' (From Keats Od
expression of it as it reaches you, Lodge.
i also in script of Miss Helen Verrall's O
"The nightingale, but I no no no. Myers begin again.
Mrs. Willett had seen-) is employer
The nightingale but Shelley too, Myers as well. Once more
rely as a quotational way of switching
ye laurels.
back to Lethe before introducing th
"Myers, this seems incoherent, Myers, but don't be dis-
given in answer to the question Wha
couraged, Myers.
to you? The answer intended is tha
"Dorr's scheme excellent, Myers. That I have to use
ns conveyed by the word Lethe was th
different scribes means that I must show different aspects of
)orr, who in America had asked precise!
thoughts underlying which unity is to be found.
through Mrs. Piper. And the mode G
"Strew on her roses, roses, Ganymede. Myers Mrs.
d, in order to get this meaningless nam
Verrall might make something of that.
mulating the automatist to reproduce
"Myers homeless in the heart of Paradise. Myers, where
om Omar Khayam-' There was the doo
was the Sybil flavicomata. Myers, I have not finished.
key.'
Myers wait. Myers, the draught of forgetfulness.
oba' I understand an attempt at Ali Bab
"What is Anaxagoras for. Not Anchises, that is not
Forty Thieves, and a reference to the doo
what I want, which only I remember: only you forget.
But whether or not that is so, the pu
There is a line of Swinburne's I want that Pagan singer of
ord 'door', showing that an effort wa
fair things and all dead things. Go thither and all forgotten
ort of key-word on the very first occasio
days. Myers, something like that, Swinburne.
een seen (Feb. 4) tho it was not till th
By the waters of Babylon we sat down and wept when
ld be given, by special effort, in an unmi
we remembered thee, oh Zion.
spelt, and clearly recognizable fashion."
Myers, Myers, get thee to a nunnery.
eb. 10th, 1910, contained many more re
The shepherds pipe, the Muses dance and better to rule
ne incident discussed. They are classic
among, no to slave among the living than King it mid the
to repeat the Lethe associations give
dead
r.
Certain passages in it will not be
Proc. ASPR, VI, 1912, PP 140-141
140 Proceedings of American Society for Psychical Research,
(That is right.) [Note 48.]
[Pencil broke, new one inserted.] We are all glad to use all
our energy or use none as the case calls for to suit [read send
and pencil tapped till correctly read.] him SO if we play about
in a way that seems inconsequential you will know what it is
all about.
(Yes. go ahead as you please.)
The conditions here seem very good and please us [pause.]
CBP
You will remember George Dorr and his connection with the
Piper work. (Yes.) and also his interest in our friend and his
present interest to help him get some message through.
(Yes, perfectly.)
He [not read.] believes
He
that there was never SO
important an event in the annals not excepting Hodgson, but he
is not the best sort of an investigator He is very libble [evi-
dently intended for liable' but read little'] likely to give away
evidence unconsciously and he is careless about the records,
but he is good and generous as a friend if he can do it in his
own wav. All that you know.
(Yes, that's right.)
Now it is only a word I have dropped in regard to him.
I know well how James regards him and how shocked G- was
at J.'s death but the friendly and family interest must for a few
times be set aside and after that all the tender messages can
be given to the loved ones. They all understand perfectly and
James desires it to be SO. [Pause.] [Note 19.]
48. The allusion to a sign for Professor James repeats a thought ex-
pressed through Mrs. Smead (p. 98) and is consummated in the sitting of
September 29th through Mrs. Chenoweth (pp. 154, 157).
49
Mr. Dorr's name was connected with the Report of Prof. James
which was in the possession of Mrs. C. I had sent it to her because she had
figured in the Thompson sittings. She had glanced at the James' Report
SO that we may suppose her to have seen the name, casually at least, and
so to have been familiar with it. But she could not thus have obtained infor-
mation to make the remarks here made about him. The statements made
represent opinions of certain persons about him and could not have been
known to Mrs. C. except by direct inquiry or by very unusual casual infor-
mation. Inquiry of her personally brought the reply that she did not know
that Mr. Dorr had anything to do with the Piper case so that the informa-
tion casually or otherwise acquired by reading the James' Report could not
ASPR
y for Psychical Research.
A Record of Experiments.
141
Dick will write a minute now. George P
.] We are all glad to use all
(Thank you.)
calls for to suit [read 'send'
Oh by the way you remember some bits of poetry like
d.] him SO if we play about
snatches of song that used to come now and again in N. Y.
al you will know what it is
1 always intended to tell you that I am still trying to express
myself in a petical poetical' but read partial'] way
poetical. You sometimes guessed it but were not quite sure.
good and please us [pause.].
G. 1 [Note 50.]
and his connection with the
(Good.) Pencil dropped and new one inserted.]
interest in our friend and his
[Change of Control.]
ne message through
Pencil rolled in hand of Mrs. C. to "magnetize` it. A
that there was never so
few inaudible French or Indian sounds were uttered.]
ot excepting Hodgson. but he
Good morning.
ator. He is very libble [evi-
(Good morning, H.)
d little likely to give away
I did not think when you were here in the spring that the
careless about the records.
next time you came I would have William with me. He is
friend if he can do it in his
very happy and confident. Chaffed me a good bit on my inability
to talk definitely to him and insists that with the conscious life
he is enjoying he can make a better showing than I did.
3 dropped in regard to him.
I understand.) [Note 51.]
177 and how shocked G- was
All right. let him try. Good.) It is one thing to look on
amily interest must for a few
at a river [not read.] river and think you can swim and another
all the tender messages can
to swim.
all understand perfectly and
Yes that's right.)
[Note 49.]
have been very great. Mr. Dorr was an intimate friend of Professor James,
and is well characterized here. as is also his feeling about the death of
essor James repeats a thought ex-
is consummated in the sitting of
Professor James.
pp. 154, 157).
50. G. P. was fond of poetry and I believe wrote some of it. Mrs. C.
with the Report of Prof. James
knew nothing about it. Nor did I know anything about it but ascertained
had sent it to her because she had
its truth from one of his friends.
ad glanced at the James' Report
There were two or three "snatches" of poetry in the New York sittings,
the name, casually at least, and
but there was no evidence that G. P. was the father of them. One was
could not thus have obtained infor-
directly attributed to Dr. Hodgson and one, whoever was the real instigator,
about him. The statements made
was related to Mr. M-.
ut him and could not have been
51. The fact is that Professor James' death was predicted in the
or by very unusual casual infor-
spring through Mrs. C. It was stated that he would do one more piece of
the reply that she did not know
work and then pass over. I have no evidence that this work was finished. or
e Piper case so that the informa-
even that it was undertaken. He sailed about the time of the prediction for
ding the James' Report could not
Nauheim for his health and probably did no more work.
JASTR VI 1912, P. 285
282 Journal of the American Society for Psychical Research.
shall not go into those questions again. It was in the exper
iments with Mrs. Chenoweth, since the death of Professor
James, that the most important facts modifying its applica-
tion were obtained. I can only briefly notice them here.
They are discussed at length in the Proceedings (Vol. VI, pp
51-92), and readers must be referred to them for a full under-
standing of the matter. All that I can do here is to outline
the new point of view and that only for the purpose of en-
abling the reader the better to understand the peculiar char-
acter of the messages and their limitations, as well as the
difference between communicators.
Through Mrs. Piper, George Pelham made statements
that suggested to Dr. Hodgson a way out of many perplex-
ities. He said:
"You to us are more like as we understand sleep, you
look shut up in prison and in order for us to get into com-
munication with you, we have to enter into your sphere, as
one like yourself asleep. This is just why we make mis-
takes, or get confused and muddled, so to put it, H."
It was from this passage that Dr. Hodgson and myself
took the keynote of the theory, confirmed by the psycho-
logical evidence of the records, which we defended so long.
It was tried and found to explain many things, such as the
fragmentary nature of the messages, the sudden and abrupt
manner of passing from one incident to another wholly un-
related to it, the mistakes and confusions, the apparent
amnesia and various other features of the phenomena. The
experiments of Mr. Dorr, however, on which we commented
in the Journal (Vol. V, pp. 161-170) in which he read a pas-
sage from a classical author to Mr. Myers purporting to
communicate and received relevant answers which showed
a more rational condition of mind than the theory presup-
posed, tended to shake this theory somewhat and I could only
call attention to some incidents tending to confirm it never-
theless, tho not feeling assured that it was so general as I
had previously supposed. Before the death of Professor
James I had discussed this hypothesis of the dream state with
him and he understood it, but was reluctant to attach as much
weight to it as I did. When he came to communicate and
ASPR
HARVARD RECOGNIZES PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
New York Times (1857-Current file); Jan 20, 1913; ProQuest Historical Newspapers The New York Times (1851 - 2001)
pg.
5
HARVARDRECOGNIZES
every way a most welcome situation, and
we have to thank the contributors for
the course which thus commits one of
the first universities in this country to
PSYCHICAL RESEARCH
the respectability and importance of
psychic research."
The English Society for Psychical Re-
search has already added $500 to the fund,
and Dr. James H. Hyslop urges similar
additions by all Interested people in this
First American University to
country.
Henry James, Jr., who put up a part of
the fund, wrote to President Lowell this
Take It Up-Accepts a Gift
representation of the wishes of his fellow-
contributors.
of $10,000 for Study.
They realize that inquiries of the kind with
which Richard Hodgson's work in psychical
research especially identified him may from
time to time be most profitably pursued in
ways not now predictable, and they desire to
A MEMORIAL TO HODGSON
establish a fund for the encouragement of
such work that may be broadly administered
and that shall thus become a fitting and per-
manent tribute to his memory.
Accordingly the contributors direct that the
Henry James, Jr., Asks President
fund shall be known as the Richard Hodgson
Memorial Fund. and that. subject only to the
Lowell That Investigation Have
provisions for permitting accumulations here-
inafter named, the income shall be expended
Preference Over Lectureships.
in the sole discretion of the President and
Fellows in any manner designed to encourage
the investigation and study of mental or
physical phenomena the origin or expression
of which appears to be independent of the
ordinary sensory channels.
The contributors further direct that one-
Harvard University has accepted a
third. but not more. of the annual income of
$10,000 endowment fund for psychical re-
the fund and of all additions thereto may
search, and The Journal of the American
from time to time be added to the principal
in the discretion of the President and Fel-
Society for Psychical Research announces
lows. Nothing herein shall be construed to
it with the greatest satisfaction as the
require the expenditure of income annually.
It is the hope of the contributors, this state-
first official recognition of such study
ment of which shall not limit or restrict the
accorded by any American college or uni-
discretion of the President and Fellows, that
versity. The fund, which was estab-
a preference will be given in the expenditure
of income to the endowment of investigation
lished by several individuals, is a me-
and research as distinguished from lecture-
morial of the life and work of Dr. Rich-
ships, and that, unless and until the fund
reaches such proportions that its income Is
ard Hodgson, Secretary of the society
sufficient to justify the permanent appoint-
from 1887 until his death in 1905. Says
ment of an instructor or investigator. the
income will be accumulated for such reason-
The Journal in the current issue by way
able periods as shall be necessary to make
of comment:
possible its expenditure in amounts adequate
The value of it lies chiefly in the fact
for important uses.
The largest contributors to the fund are
of this recognition, as the fund is not
Mrs. William G. Webb of Boston and Mrs.
large enough to do all the work that
David P. Kimball of Boston.
must be done in this field. Besides, no
one can any longer question the respect-
71st Men Have a Riding Club.
ability of the work. The objection which
Since the introduction of Mounted
an uninformed public has always raised,
Scouts into tlie National Guard, and espe-
namely, that the colleges and universi-
cially into their regiment, the men of the
tics have not admitted the work into
Seventy-first Infantry have shown a great
their purview, cannot be presented any
liking for the mounted work. The Mount-
longer. The acceptance of the fund makes
it impossible for any other institution
ed Scouts, being limited to thirty-six men;
in this country to disregard or to dis-
filled up in short order, and twenty-five
respect the work. It has won its place in
others formed a riding club, which is hav-
so conservative a university as Harvard,
ing instruction rides at the armory of
conservative in all the problems that at-
Battery A now twice a month, with Capt.
feet long despised` phenomena. It is in
Martin L. Mackey as instructor.
Reproduced with permission of the copyright owner. Further reproduction prohibited without permission.
Lives and Letters
in American Parapsychology
A Biographical History, 1850-1987
by
Arthur S. Berger
1986
McFarland & Company, Inc., Publishers
Jefferson, North Carolina, and London
Table of Contents
Acknowledgments
Introduction
1. Independence Gained and Lost (1851-1905)
Richard Hodgson: A Portrait
BF
1026
2. Out of the Ashes (1906-1920)
,346
James Hervey Hyslop: A Portrait
1988
3. The Blue-Eyed Woman (1921-1938)
Walter Franklin Prince: A Portrait
William McDougall: A Portrait
4. Storms and Reorientation (1939-1980)
Gardner Murphy: A Portrait
Joseph Gaither Pratt: A Cameo
Joseph Banks Rhine: A Portrait
brary of Congress Cataloguing-in-Publication Data
5. Harassment and Contemporary Parapsychology (1981-1987
Laura Dale: A Cameo
erger, Arthur S., 1920-
Louisa E. Rhine: A Cameo
Lives and letters in American parapsychology.
Gertrude R. Schmeidler: A Self-Portrait
Includes references.
Autobiographical Notes by Gertrude Raffel Schmeidler
Includes index.
Montague Ullman: A Self-Portrait
1. Psychical earch-United States-Biography.
Autobiographical Notes by Montague Ullman
Psychical research-United States-History
Title.
6. Brief Portraits of Contemporary Parapsychologists
F1026.B46 1988
133.8'092'2
[B]
88-42537
Stephen E. Braude
BN 0-89950-345-4 (lib. bdg.; 50# acid-free natural paper)
Richard S. Broughton
Irvin L. Child
1988 Arthur S. Berger. All rights reserved.
William Edward Cox
Hoyt L. Edge
inted in the United States of America.
Jan Ehrenwald
Farland & Company, Inc., Publishers
Box 611, Jefferson, North Carolina 28640
V
vi
Contents
Jule Eisenbud
310
Edward F. Kelly
310
Stanley Krippner
311
Lawrence LeShan
312
Robert A. McConnell
313
Robert Lyle Morris
314
Carroll Blue Nash
314
Acknowledgments
Karlis Osis
315
John Albert Palmer
316
Dorothy H. Pope
317
First and foremost, I wish to thank Gertrude R. Schmeidler for her
K. Ramakrishna Rao
318
numerous valuable suggestions which have helped greatly to improve portions
D. Scott Rogo
319
of this book.
William George Roll
319
I also want to thank a number of colleagues and friends who helped in
Joseph H. Rush
320
other ways in the preparation of this book. Gertrude Schmeidler and Mon-
Helmut H.W. Schmidt
321
tague Ullman were kind enough to write the sections of this book which relate
Rex G. Stanford
322
to their work and personal histories. The 27 colleagues whose miniature por-
Ian Stevenson
322
traits I wrote helped by furnishing me with information relating to their careers
Russell Targ
323
and interests. My thanks as well go to R.A. McConnell, William E. Cox and
Charles T. Tart
324
D. Scott Rogo for helpful observations of Laura A. Dale, J. Gaither Pratt and
Debra H. Weiner
325
Walter F. Prince. I want especially to single out Jule Eisenbud for my particular
Rhea A. White
326
appreciation for the information he supplied about Laura Dale and for his
comments on the section dealing with her. Laura F. Knipe and Dorothy
Respice, Adspice, Prospice
327
Wenberg were also most helpful by sharing with me some of their recollections
References
329
of her. I am also grateful to Lois B. Murphy for corresponding with me about
Index
363
her husband, Gardner Murphy.
Historians could do little without the cooperation of archivists and
libraries. I wish to thank James G. Matlock, the American Society for Psychical
Research, Houghton Library and Harvard University, and the Diocesan Library
of the Episcopal Diocese of Massachusetts, for sending me, or allowing me ac-
cess to, useful information.
I have left for the last my wife, Joyce Berger. For her patient support and
labors in editing this book, a truckful of dictionaries would not provide enough
words to convey my gratitude.
Acknowledgment is made to the following for the use of quotations in
the text:
The New York Times for excerpts from: the article "Dr. Prince Resigns
Over Margery Row" in the issue of March 6, 1925; the article "This Week in
Science: Telepathy and Clairvoyance" by Waldemar Kaempffert in the issue
of May 20, 1934; the article "Some Research in Telepathy" by Livingstone
Welch in the issue of December 15, 1935. Copyright © 1925, 1934, 1935 by the
New York Times Company. Reprinted by permission.
Jule Eisenbud, William E. Cox, D. Scott Rogo, Lois B. Murphy, Rex G.
vii
viii
Acknowledgments
Acknowledgments
ix
Stanford, Gertrude R. Schmeidler, and Jan Ehrenwald for permission to quote
J. Malcolm Bird, "The Margery Mediumship," PASPR, 1926-1927, 20-21,
extracts from their letters to me.
1-491;
Jule Eisenbud, D. Scott Rogo and William E. Cox for permission to quote
William H. Button, "President's Report to the Voting Members of the
from letters to them from Laura A. Dale.
ASPR," January 3, 1939, American Society for Psychical Research Archives;
Montague Ullman for permission to quote from an interview he con-
Laura A. Dale, "Dr. John F. Thomas (In Memoriam)," JASPR, 1941, 35,
ducted with Gardner Murphy.
1-8; "Henri Bergson, Realist, 1859-1941," JASPR, 1941, 35, 57-69;
The Houghton Library, Harvard University, for specified extracts from the
"A Letter from A. Conan Doyle," JASPR, 1923, 17, 265-266;
Richard Hodgson and William James manuscripts. Reprinted by permission of
Lucy Edmunds correspondence with J.H. Hyslop in 1907, American
the Houghton Library.
Society for Psychical Research Archives, various excerpts;
The Journal of Parapsychology for permission to reprint from Gardner
Frederick Edwards, "Sir Arthur Conan Doyle," JASPR, 1923, 17, 271-272;
Murphy, "Notes for a Parapsychological Autobiography," Journal of Para-
"Leakage," JASPR, 1923, 17, 267;
psychology, 1957, 21, 165-178; Gertrude R. Schmeidler, "Gardner Murphy
Jan Ehrenwald, "Gentle Guide," JASPR, 1983, 77, 281-282;
and His Thinking: A Retrospect and a Prospect," Journal of Parapsychology,
E.W. Friend correspondence with J.H. Hyslop in 1915, American Society
1979, 43, 86-89.
for Psychical Research Archives, an excerpt;
The Society for Psychical Research and Jonn Beloff for permission to re-
H.N. Gardiner, "Reminiscences," JASPR, 1920, 14, 469-473;
print from the following articles in the Proceedings of the Society for Psychical
J.T. Hackett correspondence with J.H. Hyslop in 1917, American Society
Research or the Journal of the Society for Psychical Research:
for Psychical Research Archives, various excerpts;
Richard Hodgson, "Account of Personal Investigations in India and
Richard Hodgson correspondence with J.T. Hackett 1877-1905, various
Discussion of the Authorship of the 'Koot Hoomi' Letters," PSPR, 1885, 3,
excerpts; and correspondence with J.H. Hyslop, W.D. Bayley, C.J. Capron in
207-380; "A Record of Observations of Certain Phenomena of Trance," PSPR,
1910, various excerpts; American Society for Psychical Research Archives;
1892, 8, 1-167; "A Further Record of Observations of Certain Phenomena of
George H. Hyslop, "James H. Hyslop: His Contribution to Psychical
Trance," PSPR, 1898, 13, 284-582;
Research," JASPR, 1950, 44, 129-137;
William James, "Report on Mrs. Piper's Hodgson-Control," PSPR, 1909,
James H. Hyslop, "Autobiography" dated March 6, 1904, American
23, 2-121;
Society for Psychical Research Archives, various excerpts; correspondence with
William McDougall, "Presidential Address," PSPR, 1920, 31, 105-123;
W.D. Bayley in 1906, 1908, 1909, 1911, American Society for Psychical
"Professor William McDougall," JSPR, 1938, 30, 294;
Research Archives, various excerpts; "A Record of Experiments," PSPR, 1912,
Gardner Murphy, "Psychical Research and Personality," PSPR, 1949, 49,
6, 1-976;
1-15; "Psychology and Psychical Research," PSPR, 1953, 50, 26-49;
S. David Kahn, "Ave Atque Vale: Gardner Murphy," JASPR, 1980, 74,
Walter Franklin Prince, "Presidential Address," PSPR, 1930, 39, 247-
37-52;
304;
William McDougall, "The Need for Psychical Research," JASPR, 1923, 17,
J.B. Rhine, "Experiment in Extra-Sensory Perception," JSPR, 1938, 30,
4-14; "Mr. Dingwall's Study of 'Margery'," JASPR, 1925, 19, 122-134; "Further
257-258.
Observations on the 'Margery' Case," JASPR, 1925, 19, 297-309;
The American Society for Psychical Research for permission to reprint
Gardner Murphy, "Difficulties Confronting the Survival Hypothesis,"
material from the following articles by Arthur S. Berger in the Journal of the
JASPR, 1945, 39, 67-94; "Field Theory and Survival," JASPR, 1945, 39, 181-209;
American Society for Psychical Research:
"The Importance of Spontaneous Cases," JASPR, 1953, 47, 89-103; "Plan for
"The Early History of the American Society for Psychical Research: Origins
Research on Spontaneous Cases," JASPR, 1955, 49, 85-95; "Presidential
to 1907," JASPR, 1985, 79, 39-60;
Remarks by Gardner Murphy," JASPR, 1962, 56, 275-288; "George H. Hyslop
"Problems of the ASPR Under J.H. Hyslop," JASPR, 1985, 79, 205-219.
and the American Society for Psychical Research," JASPR, 1966, 60, 3-5;
The American Society for Psychical Research for permission to reprint
William R. Newbold, "An Estimate," JASPR, 1920, 14, 493-494;
material from the following articles by other authors in the Journal or the Pro-
ceedings of the ASPR:
Karlis Osis, "The American Society for Psychical Research 1941-1985: A
Personal View," JASPR, 1985, 79, 501-529;
Sir William F. Barrett, "In Memory of Dr. Hyslop," JASPR, 1920, 14,
G. Pagenstecher, "A Notable Psychometric Test," JASPR, 1920, 14,
440-444;
386-417;
Weston D. Bayley, "Entrance Upon Psychical Research and Character-
Ralph B. Perry, "William James and Psychical Research," JASPR, 1935, 29,
istics," JASPR, 1920, 14, 433-440;
275-288;
Acknowledgments
Theodate Pope correspondence with W. Peyton in 1915, American
Society for Psychical Research Archives, an excerpt;
J.G. Pratt, "William McDougall and Present-Day Psychical Research,"
JASPR, 1970, 385-403; "Some Notes for the Future Einstein for Para-
psychology," JASPR, 1974, 68, 133-155; "Gardner Murphy: Teacher, Mentor,
Co-Worker, Friend," JASPR, 1980, 74, 65-77;
Walter F. Prince, "The Doris Case of Multiple Personality," PASPR, 1915,
Introduction
9, 1-627; "James Hervey Hyslop. Biographical Sketch and Impressions," JASPR,
1920, 14, 425-432; "Psychometric Experiments with Señora Maria Reyes de
Z.," PASPR, 1921, 15, 189-314; "A Survey of American Slate Writing Medium-
A woman drops a cup she had been drying and exclaims: "My God, he'
ship," PASPR, 1921, 15, 315-592; "Is the Possession of 'Psychical' Faculty
hurt." At that very moment, her husband is struck by a car as he is crossin,
Pathological?" JASPR, 1923, 17, 473-480;
a road miles from his home. Another woman has a dream, heralding the deatl
J.B. Rhine, "My Partner, Gardner Murphy," JASPR, 1980, 74, 62-65;
of a friend. A man wakes in the middle of the night and sees an apparition
Gertrude R. Schmeidler, "Gardner Murphy: A Short Biography," JASPR,
by his bedside. A gambler at a "craps" table shakes a pair of dice and by hi
1980, 74, 1-14; "Memories of Laura Dale," JASPR, 1983, 77, 273-276;
will makes a 4 come up on one die and a 3 on the other. A medium display
Rex G. Stanford, "A Tribute to Laura Dale," JASPR, 1983, 77, 284-286;
knowledge during a seance she could never have gotten through the use of he
Ian Stevenson, "Some Implications of Parapsychological Research on Sur-
eyes, ears or wits.
vival After Death," PASPR, 1969, 28, 18-35; "Gaither Pratt - An Apprecia-
Such phenomena, whether "damned facts," as Charles Fort would hav
tion," JASPR, 1980, 74, 277-288;
described them, or "paranormal," as the philosopher C.D. Broad define
Gertrude O. Tubby, "Testimony of a Co-Worker," JASPR, 1920, 14,
them ¹ or, following Thouless and Wiesner, merely designated "psi,"2 hav
481-485; "My Relation to James H. Hyslop as His Secretary," JASPR, 1956, 50,
been reported throughout history. From a number of standpoints, they meri
137-142;
close scrutiny.
Montague Ullman, "Letter to a Late Friend-Gardner Murphy," JASPR,
If the reports of such phenomena are totally false, if the events reporte
1980, 74, 14-26; "A Tribute to Laura Dale," JASPR, 1982, 76, 251-255.
never took place, the fact that they have been reported by and have been ac
cepted by individuals of sound mind and good moral character would be in
triguing from the viewpoint of the psychology of human testimony, hallucina
Arthur S. Berger
tion and credibility.
On the other hand, if these reports have been confirmed, they would hav
diverse and far-reaching implications and that so many highly intelligent an
well-educated persons continue to deny such occurrences would then b
equally intriguing from the viewpoint of the psychology of human bias an
incredulity. If the reports of such events are true, they would be exceedingl
interesting from a philosophical perspective, for they raise the ancient questio
of the relationship between mind and brain.
Dualism long ago was toppled in favor of a materialist view that mind
a function of processes of the brain and totally dependent on it. But the occur
rence of paranormal events that seem to resist and baffle physical explanation
might point to the existence of a nonphysical mental component interactin
with yet autonomous of the brain and which, at certain times, has the abilit
to influence physical objects or become aware of other minds whose physica
bodies may be either living or dead. Such events, if they in fact occur, woul
collide with materialism and the impact would restore mind-body dualism
t
the attention of thinkers. From the standpoint of religion, the ability of on
1
46
Out of the Ashes
Portrait of James Hervey Hyslop
47
Could this outstanding educator and future candidate for the American
curred. "[H]ad Hodgson lived," said Bayley, "he undoubtedly would have
vice-presidency have written a self-serving letter to cover up Columbia's
entered into
[Hyslop's scheme] with all of his energy. "88
pressure on Hyslop to resign? Every indication is that Butler's letter accurately
Later that year, Hyslop took the first active steps to implement his idea
presents the real cause of Hyslop's resignation. Professor Newbold's statement
by organizing the American Institute for Scientific Research and by going out
about Columbia's position with regard to Hyslop's stand on parapsychology is
to try to find funds for it. Even though James had not supported his request
relevant: "President Butler was unconvinced and, so far as I am aware,
to the Carnegie Institute, Hyslop went back to him for help. "I have had a visit
uninterested, but he assured Professor Hyslop the University would interfere
fm. poor Hyslop today," he wrote to Flournoy from Cambridge on October 11,
in no way with his academic freedom. "77 More important is the fact that, in
1904. "He deludes himself with the belief that he can raise a large fund of
his Autobiography, Hyslop, himself, seemingly inconsistent with his state-
money to endow psychical research with, and is trying to do so. "89 Hyslop
ment to Newbold and his earlier remark in the same Autobiography, blamed
did not think himself deluded at all. Numerous private meetings were held
his resignation entirely on his health. After he had resumed his duties at Co-
with interested persons in 1904. In 1905 larger meetings were held in the sump-
lumbia, he wrote, "I lost eighteen pounds in six weeks and found my cough
tuous Waldorf-Astoria Hotel as word of Hyslop's plan spread and interest in
arising again. I resolved to resign at once and did
it increased. In consequence, a fund of $25,000 was accumulated and the In-
stitute was in readiness; Hyslop's plan was about to be fulfilled.
The American Institute for Scientific Research
With Hodgson's unexpected death, Hyslop's entire scheme was severely
threatened. Everything came to a standstill pending the determination of the
He considered first mining gold in Vermont. It was an appealing prospect
fate of the American branch of the SPR and the resolution of what was to be
because it seemed "a safe business and it offered me the desired outdoor life. "79
done with the Piper records.
But instead, Hyslop concentrated his attention on parapsychology He
Hyslop did all in his power to frustrate London's claim to these records.
recognized the impoverished state of the ASPR and the need for trying to gain
In a letter to his friend Dr. Weston D. Bayley he confided his plan:
financial support for its work. It struck Hyslop that the study of two fields
It has occurred to me to get the option of publishing such records from
should be undertaken: psychopathology and parapsychology. In December
all sitters I can in order to checkmate the English move. Will you give
1900, he published an article which he hoped would produce an endowment
me that option on your records? I do not ask for the right, but only
of one million dollars, but it met only indifference on the part of the scientific
the option at present that we may present a formidable front to any
community and the general public. 80
vandalism they may want to commit
Don't
waste
time
in
the
mat-
He turned to the Carnegie Institute for money but he did SO without the
ter. I know two other parties who have had almost hundreds of sittings
influential support of James. "As regards the Carnegie Institute I am declining
and if we can secure this option we can negotiate with the English on
to back Hyslop's application because it is an absolute moral impossibility that
equal terms.90
they should give any money; and it is poor policy; in an unpopular cause, to
Hyslop also proposed to send a circular letter to all members of the
make
it a nuisance as well as a victim. "81 James's analysis was correct: Hyslop's
American branch to let them know of the intention of the London group with
appeal for funds to the Carnegie Institute was unsuccessful as well.
respect to the Piper material and to give them an opportunity to lodge a pro-
He now started to think in terms of the formation of an independent
test. Hyslop himself could not do SO openly. "I shall not take any active part
organization which would not compete with the SPR's American branch but
in this, but remain outside," he said. "As I am a candidate for the temporary
which would ultimately merge with it if sufficient funds could be raised. His
Secretaryship I cannot act in the matter. He hoped to secure the appoint-
scheme received wide support. James wrote Hyslop that he thought the scheme
ment as Hodgson's successor in order to retain the Piper records and to carry
a wise plan. 82 From Europe came a lengthy endorsement from the eminent
out a drive to increase membership in. and obtain an endowment for the
Pierre Janet. 83 Camille Flammarion wrote a letter of support, 84 and Charles
American branch. But he was not sanguine about his chances of getting the
Richet and Max Dessoir praised the ideas5 as did prestigious Americans such
appointment. As he wrote in another letter to Bayley: "I was a candidate for
as
Columbia's Butler. 86 The publisher, Isaac K. Funk, also allied himself with
Secretary and I learned that the English Council will have nothing to do with
Hyslop. "In a small book which I purpose to write urging a deeper interest
me. They think me indiscreet, and if progressive and constructive work is in-
on the part of the public in psychic research," he wrote to Hyslop, "I want to
discretion I plead guilty and proud of "92
give some of the strongest reasons I can think of for a comprehensive support
When, in 1906, the English representative came to meet with his opposite
of your Institute idea. I think I can turn over to you some hundreds of
numbers in the American branch, he found one of them to be that "indiscreet"
members."
man with whom the English wanted nothing to do. The feeling was mutual.
When Hyslop discussed his plan with Hodgson in 1904, the two con-
"My reasons for not encouraging a meeting at present are these," he wrote
48
Out of the Ashes
Portrait of James Hervey Hyslop
49
Bayley. "First the Englsish [sic] Council is not amenable to reason to anything
writings. 100 It was not until 1916 that the ASPR had enough money in its coffers
American. They have contempt for all Americans and will stick sternly for the
to pay him a small salary. 101
legal aspects of the matter. Then Associates have no votes and this only
strengthens the power which the Council will use. "93 But, since a meeting
was
necessary, he was ready. "I am fighting for the Institute," declared Hyslop, and
Office Records
he gave the SPR a
choice between two policies. Either cooperation along the old lines or
But the new ASPR was launched on a "sea of troubles" against which
the abandonment of this country
I shall never touch psychics again
Hyslop, like Hamlet, had to take arms. Hodgson's death had caught James,
if they do not come to terms. I shall return all the money I have gotten
Hyslop and everyone associated with the SPR branch in America entirely by sur-
and abandon psychics forever. I cannot do it alone, and if others will
prise. No one, except Lucy Edmunds, the assistant secretary of the branch, was
not cooperate I shall neither cooperate nor go it alone
Familiar with its records and she had left the office. "I shall need some rest
What I must first do is to get them to decide to abandon the
from this thing for a time," she wrote Hyslop, 'there has been SO much
Branch, if they won't let me organize it for a large membership and
unpleasantness and injustice in various ways. "102 Perhaps she had in mind
more funds. When they have thus committed themselves we can take
the bitterness that existed between the English SPR and the American
more active measures It is not the Branch that we want to save, but
branch over the Piper records and the strained relations between the English
the work and the English policy will neither save the Branch nor the
and Hyslop.
work. With them out of the way we can get money, and I am confident
Hyslop was overwhelmed by the crates of records that had been turned
that I can get the money. 94
over to him-overwhelmed and puzzled. What were these records? Were any
In the end, Hyslop got the English to abandon their American branch.
missing? Among those he received were clippings of various kinds. When he
It was dissolved. The English had surrendered it, however, only because they
wrote to the former secretary about them, Lucy Edmunds described for him
were satisfied that dissolution would not mean the end of organized para-
the office practice she and Hodgson had followed. Newspaper clippings which
psychology in this country.
had seemed worthy of note were placed in an alphabetical file. If replies to let-
Hyslop was not SO successful with the Piper records. He had hoped to re-
ters of inquiry showed that a case was promising, it was filed in a case file. If
tain them in America in order to publish them. Instead, under an agreement
found to be without foundation, it was filed "set-off." Cuttings not worth
worked out during the negotiations between Piddington and the represen-
writing about were placed in scrapbooks. Lucy Edmunds assured Hyslop: "You
tatives of the American branch, the records were to be delivered to London to
have now got them all. "103
be published, the privacy of the sitters being protected. Thus, the issue
generated by the Piper material which had caused tempers to flare was thought
by some, such as Bayley, to have been "amicably disposed of "95
New Materials
With the dissolution of the American branch and with "nineteen heavy
cases" of records, Hyslop went forward with the American Institute for Scien-
But the cuttings were a meager source of material and placed the ASPR in
tific Research which he had organized into sections for the investigation of two
a predicament. With the transmission to England of the important Piper
fields. Its Section "A" was to deal with psychopathology or abnormal
records which Hodgson had accumulated, and the departure of Mrs. Piper to
psychology. Its Section "B" was to be concerned with what Hyslop called
England where she was to remain for at least a year to be studied by the SPR,
"supernormal psychology" or parapsychology. Section "A" never really got off
the ASPR was in desperate need of new material and new subjects for investiga-
the ground. But Section "B" became the new and reorganized ASPR. 96 One of
tions and experiments. It was necessary, Hyslop wrote: "to begin the work of
the Institute's aims was to organize and endow investigations into telepathy,
collection anew in this country
[I]t may require several years work to arrive
clairvoyance, mediumship, and kinetic phenomena,97 this work to be carried
at that point of interest which the collection of Dr. Hodgson had
on by Section "B."
established. "104
Hyslop was to be its secretary with the work being done at his residence. 98
He once wrote his son, "My work is missionary, not mercenary. "99 With
no
more interest in money-making now than when he was a dreamer on the farm
Financial Needs
back in Xenia, he declined to accept any remuneration for his full-time work
in order that all money might be applied to the work of the ASPR. He was able
The Institute envisaged by Hyslop involved extensive as well as expensive
to sustain himself on a small income with some returns from his lectures and
investigations. It had another need which Hyslop voiced:
50
Out of the Ashes
Portrait of James Hervey Hyslop
51
The time has gone by when we should rely upon the sporadic and
work. Gertrude Ogden Tubby, who had heard Hyslop lecture in 1906 and had
voluntary contribution of individuals for the sole evidence of the super-
her interest in parapsychology aroused, undertook these duties in 1907. She re-
normal and some effort should be made in earnest to place the in-
mained loyally at his side for the next thirteen years.
vestigations upon the same substantial basis as is enjoyed by other
phenomena. It has been made all the more imperative by the dissolu-
tion of the American Branch, which never had funds enough to do its
Reorganization
work rightly. I wish in the inauguration of this new movement to keep
In another letter to Dr. Bayley, Hyslop said: "I am busy with the prelimi-
its financial needs as prominent as the importance of its work
105
nary steps for reorganization. I shall send out circulars immediately
"109
Membership fees were essential but were criticized at once as a radical
But to whom were the circulars to be sent? A good mailing list was needed in
change from what the English had done. Hyslop told Bayley:
addition to the ASPR's comparatively small number of members. Hyslop ap-
I understand the criticism which may be made of our fees. I knew it
proached the publisher Isaac Funk with an offer to purchase the subscription
would be made when it started, but the following facts make the
lists of the popular Literary Digest. Funk replied: "You know not what you ask
difference. 1. The English Society has a sufficient endowment to pay
when you ask for the use of the subscription lists
Not
long
ago
we
refused
for an office and expenses. 2. Men of means and leisure do the work
$7500 for that identical privilege. I presume our Executive Committee would
and make no charges. 3. The same men provide additional funds for
refuse an offer of $10,000
"110 Although there is no reason to believe that
the publications when needed. We are not supplied with any of these
The Literary Digest mailing list was purchased, the ASPR membership did in-
advantages
We must have these fees or stop, and it makes no
crease after Hyslop became the ASPR's manager. On June 20, 1906, the ASPR
difference to me whether it goes on or stops. I shall go to the woods
had only 170 members. 111 By the end of November 1907, it had 677. 112
when I stop. 106
But many more were needed. One way of increasing membership was lec-
Although a preliminary fund of $25,000 had been obtained for the work
ture tours whose results, however, were disappointing: "The increase of
of the American Institute for Scientific Research, the new ASPR needed $10,000
membership has not been what it ought to have been, judging from the kind
annually for its investigations. Hyslop perceived that, besides membership
of interest manifested in the lectures. "113 A second way was described by
fees, an endowment fund was necessary if the ASPR's work was to continue. In
Hyslop in another letter to Bayley:
1907 he campaigned for a permanent endowment fund and devised a scheme
I want especially to consider ways and means of cooperating with local
of types of membership whose contributions would establish it. 107 Seven years
bodies interested in psychic research all over this country. We can not
later, the financial situation was still grave. Membership fees were not enough
only increase our members in this way, but prevent the scattering of
to cover expenses. They fell short of the cost of the ASPR's publications and
experiments and work generally. We must concentrate the work. 114
there was no money for investigations. The small general fund which had had
He developed this idea more fully in a subsequent issue of JASPR:
to be tapped to make up for the deficit in membership dues was exhausted.
In thus encouraging [the formation of local societies] we do not mean
Hyslop was compelled to tell the membership:
that it is advisable to have a number of wholly independent bodies
[W]e must now emphasize the necessity of an endowment fund ade-
working alone, but groups of members of the central body organized
quate to meet the situation, or conclude that the people in this country
for more serious interest and assistance in the general aims of the In-
are not willing to support the work as it is carried on. It must cease
stitute
Each independent group should have as much freedom of
unless it is endowed
We cannot think of undertaking this task un-
action as possible [T]h main reason for general co-operation is the
til we obtain an adequate endowment, one that will enable us also to
necessity of combining the results of investigation in a way to give them
obtain proper assistants in the work, trained scientific minds with ex-
the collective force of which they may be capable and the largest possi-
perience in abnormal psychology, who will have patience enough to
ble scientific interest and form. Phenomena of this kind have too long
undertake a large task. It is useless to try such work without endow-
been allowed to perish or to lose their value simply because they have
ment. 108
not received the imprimatur of scientific bodies
115
Gertrude O. Tubby
Board of Trustees
One of the "proper assistants" Hyslop needed was a good secretary who
Another requisite was an impressive Board of Trustees for the Institute.
would take careful stenographic notes of mediumistic sittings and do office
As Funk wrote Hyslop, "[N]o man with a reputation for science would risk it
Proceedings
FORMER PRESIDENTS OF THE SOCIETY FOR PSYCHICAL RESEARCH. U.29 (19160-18)
PROFESSOR HENRY SIDGWICK,
- 1882-84.
THE RIGHT HON. G. W. BALFOUR,- 1906-07.
PROFESSOR BALFOUR STEWART,
MRS. HENRY SIDGWICK,
- 1908-09.
F.R.S.,
-
- 1885-87.
H. ARTHUR SMITH,
1910.
PROFESSOR HENRY SIDGWICK,
- 1888-92.
ANDREW LANG,
1911.
THE RIGHT HON. A. J. BALFOUR,
RT. REV. BISHOP W. BOYD CAR-
M.P., O.M., F.R.S.,
- 1893.
PENTER, D.D.,
- 1912.
PROFESSOR WILLIAM JAMES,
- 1894-95.
PROFESSOR HENRI BERGSON, -
- 1931.
SIR WILLIAM CROOKES, F.R.S.,
- 1896-99.
F. C. S. SCHILLER, D.Sc.,
-
1914.
FREDERIO W. H. MYERS,
1900.
PROFESSOR GILBERT MURRAY,
SIR OLIVER LODGE, F.R.S.
- 1901-03.
LL.D., Litt.D..
- 1915-16.
SIR WILLIAM BARRETT, F.R.S.,
- 1904.
L. P. JACKS, LL.D., D.D.,
- 1917.
PROFESSOR CHARLES RICHET,
-
1905.
OFFICERS AND COUNCIL FOR 1918.
PRESIDENT.
L. P. JACKS, LL.D., D.D.
VICE-PRESIDENTS.
RT. How. A. J. BALFOUR, M.P., O.M.,
SIR WILLIAM CROOKES, O.M., F.R.S.
F.R.S.
GEORGE B. DORR.
RT. HON. G. W. BALFOUR.
PROFESSOR J. H. HYSLOP, Ph.D.
SIR WILLIAM F. BARRETT, F.R.S.
SIR OLIVER LODGE, F.R.S., D.Sc.
RT. REV. BISHOP W. BOYD CAR-
LORD RAYLEIGH, O.M., F.R.S. D.Sc.
PENTER, D.D.
MRS. HENRY SIDGWICK, D.Litt., LL.D
COUNCIL.
in
W. W. BAGGALLY.
Prof. GILBERTMURRAY,LLD.,I Litt.D.
THE RT. HON. G. W. BALFOUR.
J. G. PIDDINGTON.
SIR WILLIAM F. BARRETT, F.R.S.
Sr. GEORGE LANE Fox PITT.
REV. M. A. BAYFIELD.
LORD RAYLEIGH, O.M., F.R.S.
CAPTAIN ERNEST N. BENNETT.
F. C. S. SCHILLER, D.Sc.
J. MILNE BRAMWELL, M.B.
SYDNEY C. SCOTT.
G. LOWES DICKINSON.
MRS. HENRY SIDGWICK, Litt.D.
THE HON. EVERARD FEILDING.
H. ARTHUR SMITH.
SIR LAWRENCE J. JONES, BART.
SIR JOSEPH J. THOMSON, O.M., F.R.S.
SIR OLIVER LODGE, F.R.S.
CHARLES LLOYD TUCKEY, M.D.
W. M'DOUGALL, F.R.S., M.Sc., M.B.
V. J. WOOLLEY, M.D.
T. W. MITCHELL, M.D.
M. B. WRIGHT, M.D.
HON. TREASURER.
J. G. PIDDINGTON, 20 Hanover Square, London, W. 1.
HON. SECRETARIES.
MRS. HENRY SIDGWICK, 20 Hanover Square, London, W. 1.
THE HON. EVERARD FEILDING, 5 John Street, Mayfair, London, W. 1.
EDITOR AND HON. RESEARCH OFFICER.
MRS. W. H. SALTER, 20 Hanover Square, London, W. 1.
SECRETARY.
Miss I. NEWTON, 20 Hanover Square, London, W. 1.
HON. SECRETARY OF THE MEDICAL SECTION.
T. W. MITCHELL, M.D., Hoath Cottage, Hadlow, nr. Tonbridge.
AGENT FOR AMERICA.
THE W. B. CLARKE Co., 26-28 Tremont Street, Boston, Mass., U.S.A.
2D
Digitized by Google
Original from
CORNELL UNIVERSITY
5/17/2019
William James & Psychical Research. Part 1 I Forbidden Histories
BIBLIOTHÈQUE INTERNATIONALE DE SCIENCE PSYCHIQUE
(MÉTAPSYCHIQUE ET PARAPSYCHOLOGIE)
Directeur : RENE SUDRE
WILLIAM JAMES
PROFESSEUR A L'UNIVERSITÉ HARVARD
CORRESPONDANT DE L'INSTITUT DE FRANCE
ÉTUDES ET RÉFLEXIONS
D'UN
PSYCHISTE
TRADUIT DE L'ANGLAIS
PAR E. DURANDEAUD
ANCIEN ÉLÈVE DE L'ÉCOLE NORMALE SUPÉRIEURE
PROFESSEUR DE L'UNIVERSITÉ
PAYOT, PARIS
106, BOULEVARD st- GERMAIN
-
1924
Tous droits réservés.
Note: Dorr's use of Old Farm and Owl's Head are herein
recognized. See Table des Matiéres. XI, part 2, # 2+3
5/17/2019
William James & Psychical Research. Part 1 I Forbidden Histories
TABLE DES MATIERES
INTRODUCTION
7
I. Rapport sur les phénomènes médiumniques
I7
Il. La conscience des membres perdus
27
III. Note sur la transmission de pensée
43
IV. Note sur l'écriture automatique.
51
V. Discours à la présidence de la S. P. R. anglaise
79
VI. L'uerre de la science psychique.
97
VII. Etude sur Frédéric Myers
123
VIII. Un cas de clairvoyance
141
IX. Phénomènes psychiques dans un cercle privé
163
X. Un cas possible de projection du " double
171
XI. Rapport sur le Contrôle-Hodgson de Madame Piper
175
Première partie.
I. Introduction
177
2. Premières communications
183
3. L'incident de l'anneau
190
4. Le cas du ( parler-nègre
197
5. L'épisode de Huldah.
199
6. Les messages pécuniaires
206
Deuxième partie.
I. Introduction
213
2 La série Oldfarm
225
3. La série Owl's head
235
4. Les séances du professeur Newbold
248
5. Les séances de William James
268
6. Les séances de Mlle Bergman
287
7. Les souvenirs d'Australie
295
8. Conclusions
305
XII. Impressions finales d'un psychiste
315
Table of contents of the 12 translated texts by James (Image credit: both this and the
above image are from a scan of my copy of the book)
Journal of Scientific Exploration, Vol. 31, No. 4, pp. 691-699,2 2017
0892-3310/17
ESSAY REVIEW
Evading the Challenge of Psychical Research
William James: Psychical Research and the Challenge of Modernity
by Krister Dylan Knapp. Chapel, NC: The University of North Carolina
Press, 2017. 400 pp. $32.26 (hardcover). ISBN 978-1469631240.
This book is about William James and psychical research. The author
effectively makes two major points. James's interest in psychical research
was lifelong and profound. Right through the last years of his life as he was
writing his great philosophical works, he kept on heroically with psychical
research. Knapp points out that even after all his co-explorers in England
(Frederic Myers, Henry Sidgwick, Edmund Gurney, Richard Hodgson)
passed away, James doubled-down rather than lost interest, wearing himself
weary from hours of working with mediums, often with meager results.
After a lengthy Introduction on the main idea of the book, which is
Knapp's methodology, it begins with a nicely textured narrative of James's
early life and influences: the combative relationship with his father, life in
a carnivalesque New York City, encounters with the redoubtable Sidgwicks
and the more emotionally alive Myers and his wife, all very interesting and
informative-the contextual grounding of James's evolution as a thinker.
James was a serious, indeed impassioned, lifelong psychical researcher,
an important fact about one of America's greatest philosophers and
psychologists. This leads to the second point that Knapp takes great pains
to
discuss James's method of approach to psychical research. According to
Knapp, he was not only passionate and persistent about exploring psychical
research but did SO in a manner that Knapp calls a tertium quid, or third way.
The third way mediates between fanatical overbelief and fanatical
disbelief. The third way cleaves to the value of fact and is guided by a
relentless quest for the truth wherever it leads. A true picture of James.
Knapp tries to put the new quest called psychical research in the historical
context of 19th-century Europe, a unique period of cultural ferment
and technological transition. Darwinism and mechanistic science and
technology had triumphantly arrived on the scene. A new awareness of
mortal wounds to Biblical cosmology began to dawn, and people of the
West found themselves looking for new ways to reconfigure their shattered
worldviews.
692
Obituary
With biting concern by many, there were issues about basic human
identity. To get simple about it: Am I an immortal soul or a swirl of atoms
in the void? The new philosophy sent shivers of langst through the more
conscious and reactive part of the populace; and people began to respond in
curious ways to their traditional beliefs being undermined by science.
One response was a new movement called Spirtualism, started by
the Fox sisters in 1848 in upstate New York. In other places, revolutions
were afoot, and empires threw out their tentacles and cannon fodder as the
scientific age began to feel its oats.
James, thanks to his capacious sensibility, was attuned to all the
tensions, hopes, and uncertainties arising from this vast, unfolding, psychic
dislocation. He engaged and had to face spiritualists who had strange
experiences causing them sometimes to over-believe and over-emote-not
of course the cool way of the philosopher or the scientist. But James also had
to deal with professional colleagues, know-it-all, hard-headed materialists.
James avoided the excesses of both sides of the quarrel. This is Knapp's
tertium quid. The author throughout the book comes back to his thesis and
James becomes the posterboy of the third way as Knapp elaborates on it in
great detail. Knapp continually likes to show how James enthusiastically
began on a topic related to psychical research and always had second
thoughts but never gave up trying to capture the elusive truth. The persistent
effect as the pages turn is to suggest that James was always doubting and
qualifying his views on the subject at hand, especially regarding any serious
claims about supernormality.
But James did come to definite conclusions; early on, for example, his
"white crow," Mrs. Piper, convinced him of the reality of telepathy-a
whose importance Knapp seems to minimize-after all, here is a challenge
to "modernity," that is, to the rise of scientific materialism. James comes
out decisively on the side of soul and despises the facile reductionism that
would reduce St. Teresa to some idiosyncrasy of her brain, a point he makes
in The Varieties of Religious Experience.
In "The Final Impressions of a Psychical Researcher," he refers to the
phenomena called "psychic" as "phenomena of which the supply seems
inexhaustible but which scientifically trained minds mostly refuse to look
at" (Murphy & Ballou 1960:309). This is an important and distressing
finding. The phenomena, he discovers, are abundant, but most scientists
refuse to look at the evidence. And the really depressing fact is: It hasn't
changed. It's the same scene today. Phenomena still abound, and we still
have a minority of serious students of the subject and a majority of ill-
informed people who reject it out of hand. This is definitely not what Knapp
calls our attention to.
Quinsigamond Community College Library
0179 2202 1711 7
NYER STORY OF ALICE HOWE GIBBENS JAMES
a SU AN E. GUNTER 6
u of Nebraska Press, 2009.
9/12/18
Introduction
I FIRST DISCOVERED ALICE HOWE GIBBENS JAMES, a vibrant wom-
an who played a key role in the lives of two famous American geniuses,
psychologist and philosopher William James and his younger brother
writer Henry James, as a possible biographical subject when I transcribed
her unpublished letters for my first book, Dear Munificent Friends: Henry
James's Letters to Four Women. As I looked further into available archi-
val sources, however, I discovered that while the remaining material was
provocative, Alice and her descendants had destroyed most of her letters
and diaries. In 1999 I abandoned the project.
During the course of my research for my two editions of Henry James's
letters, I met Roberta A. Sheehan, a William James scholar, and learned
that she had access to over three hundred letters written by Alice as well
Alice's father's 1859 shipboard diary from the William James III of
Santa Fe Collection. When Dr. Sheehan learned of my interest in Alice,
she allowed me to read these valuable documents, which are deposited
ill I larvard's I loughton Library. As I read over Alice's letters, I realized
that while gaps still existed in the record I had more than enough mate-
rial to write her biography.
Understanding her life reveals new insights into the Jameses, a frequently
xiii
analyzed family constellation. One way to understand an important his-
I lowe Gibbens James was a steadfast center for this idiosyncratic family,
torical figure (in this case, figures) is through the lens of a nearby observ-
although sometimes she was nearly overwhelmed by its demands.
CT. As Henry James claimed in his preface to The Portrait of a Lady, an
Some earlier biographies of James family members, most notably those
intelligent observer, the ficelle, provides the best narrative point of view.
of Henry, Alice, Garth, and Robertson, are psychoanalytic in nature, re-
Alice is that ficelle for the Jameses.
vealing important insights. While it is true that James family members
According to a recent biography of William James, his wife, Alice Howe
were frequently ill and depressed, not the least of them William, the group
Sibbens, was central to his work. William James believed that one can-
also had strengths, including humor and a great sensitivity to their cultur-
not understand a philosophy unless one understands the philosopher's
al milieu. In Alice's case it is not possible to write another psychoanalytic
temperament. In his case, knowing his wife allows further understand-
biography, given the wanton destruction of her and William's letters to
ing of who he was. His philosophical theories postulate an overflow both
one another. However, conclusions are possible concerning her character
of empirical evidence and in the way we conceptualize reality. Part of the
and her positioning within the family. She was so fundamentally sound
overflow in his life was his close relationship with Alice, a relationship
that she brought out the group's healthier qualities.
that has not yet been fully explored The couple's extant letters to one an-
Who was Alice Howe Gibbens, the woman who married William
other, her many letters to her children, and Henry James's and sister Al-
James?/An idealistic and fundamentally serious young woman, she was
ice James's letters to her all show her key role in her marriage and in the
uniquely suited to join this clan, as she brought psychological soundness
James family She spent long evenings with her husband taking dictation
and unshakeable personal convictions to her union with the Jameses. A
and reading aloud, steadied him emotionally, provided a lively family life
bright woman who lacked formal education beyond high school, she wel-
that became a rich source for his renowned text The Principles of Psychol-
comed the opportunity to expand her education through her immersion
ogy, and encouraged him to investigate spirituality and religion William
in William's philosophy and Henry's fiction She possessed a highly de-
sometimes referred to her maturing intellect: she was always abreast of
veloped ethical sense, derived from religious teachings (Congregational
his evolving projects and a valued fellow reader. Current attention to him
and Swedenborgian) and from antebellum America's antinomian, per-
reveals the richness of his ideas, which Alice called his "Truth." She be-
lectionist credos. All her life she followed the natural arc of nineteenth-
lieved his work would someday change intellectual history, and her re-
century humanitarian movements, many of them in support of have-nots.
lentless drive for his success helped make that event come true.
By age ten she was a devoted abolitionist; at age twenty-five a member of
Not only does she cast light on William's daily life and his evolving
Boston's Radical Club; in her thirties a supporter of the labor union strik-
work, Alice holds a mirror up to the complex, brilliant James family. She
CTS and anarchists involved in the Haymarket Square Riot; in her forties
played it key role in facilitating the relationship between William and Hen-
a Ian of liberal British prime minister William Gladstone; and during
1y, working steadily to keep them in touch with one another. The trian-
her final years a committed supporter of Italian anarchists and accused
gular relationship involving Henry, William, and Alice evades tradition-
murderers Nicola Sacco and Bartolomeo Vanzetti, even visiting them in
al binary oppositions, but it provides a rich vein for a biographer. After
prison. Though over time she occasionally manifested elitist attitudes, she
her husband's death she became an important friend for Henry. She had
never completely gave up her commitment to social reform or her drive
it loving, rewarding relationship with the aging Henry James Sr., a mi-
to educate herself. A voracious reader all her life, when she was nearly
not public figure in his day, and she supported the talented but troubled
seventy she enrolled in nursing classes to prepare herself as an interna-
youngest James brother, Robertson. Moreover, the letters between her and
nonal humanitarian aid worker, a role she longed to assume. Her letters
her sister in law Alice, today a feminist icon, suggest that the two women
vividly illustrate her ongoing personal development and growth. While
became valued friends, together illuminating William's character. Alice
Alice I lowe Gibbens James followed nineteenth-century traditional paths
xiv
INTIUDUCTION
INTHODHNTION
XV
of wife and mother, her story providing insight. into what 5111 li roles en
ways I lei story is one of moral conviction, work, renuncia
railed for upper middle-class women, within those boundaries she kept
passion. the ascinating tale of a woman sometimes nearly celil'
her humanitarian beliefs, which evolved as she encountered experiences,
by these around her who retained enough of her own identity to scr
finally acting upon them at the end of her life in pragmatic fashion.
tale in In the autumn of 1907 William James gave a talk at
This narrative focuses on Alice's daily life and her interactions with
Harrand Annes, Raddiffe College. Alice was in the audience that
d
James family members, set against the backdrop of larger cultural and his-
10 lenry, by then her confidant, of her feelings.
torical events: New England small-town life, the abolitionist movement,
the Nicaragua passage, the California gold rush, Yankee occupation of
11. William Have a most exquisite little address to the Associ1
the South during the Civil War and the subsequent cotton fraud scandal,
of college Alumnae at Radeliffe on the test of the higher educti
expatriate life in Europe after the Civil War, the Haymarket Square Riot,
power 10 know a good man when you see him." It was vi
the Dreyfus case, Queen Victoria's funeral, the San Francisco earthquake,
exquisitely formed.
World War I, the Sacco and Vanzetti trial, and other seminal events. This
I thought its I listened to him that it was the only test which [ha
approach gives the James family and Alice greater historical resonance.
directfully passed but perhaps I flatter myself and I wa j
At times the story Alice tells conflicts with other accounts of the Jameses,
burn with it vocation for Jameses!
as for the most part I have presented events through her point of view. I
mediate her view through other sources, however, including family cor-
respondence and diaries, because many of her extant letters to her chil-
dren present a generally optimistic view of events. Combining her in-
sights with other sources and interpretations yields rich readings of Alice
and this complex clan. Now that her letters are available to others, future
scholars will be able to augment, verify, and further interpret these valu-
able primary documents.
Initially, I believed that Alice was victimized by the patriarchal values
held by I lenry James Sr. and by his eldest son, William. But as I learned
more about her and the critical role she played within the family, realized
that she lost none of her own strength when she married. While a demand-
ing husband and five children submerged her at times, she maintained her
inner balance. By some lights she could be called an opportunist. She was
relatively poor as a young woman, SO marrying into an upper-middle-class
family gave her greater opportunity. In addition, the marriage allowed her a
wider scope for refining and developing her ethical understanding, because
she knew that William was a man of principle. And her marriage, though
often stormy, was fulfilling. William James loved her passionately.
Biographics, while factually based, are always stories, re-creations of
what might have happened. There were stories all around Alice, stories
of Jameses with blighted lives and Jameses whose genius revealed itself
xvi
INTHUMUNTION
INTHUDHITION
Alice prime Counts's
sponses. Like Alice, he took these matters very seriously, but he
Just before Hermann's death William had grown tired of the whole
ed spiritualism differently than she did- a scientific spirit, he
may hie business. In June 1885 he told his skeptical sister that he found his
Ultimately, he wanted to find a middle way between religious
investigations loathsome and intended to give them up the next winter and
tific attitudes toward psychic phenomena.6 Through his mother-
return to his work on The Principles of Psychology. 15
But now he continued
:
discovered a Boston medium (Leonora Piper, whose work he
his research, which had taken on new urgency for Alice. She was desperate
led for decades. She was a strikingly lovely woman, her beauty
In reach her baby, by now an angel. Swedenborgians believe that angels
art of her appeal.7 He saw her before Christmas 1885 and thought
are very close to us, their physical being exchanged for a spiritual existence.
honest; though he would have to pay her for her help, she was
home angels even visit earth, according to Swedenborg. This conviction
il for his research.
sustained Alice. Until the end of her life she frequently participated in
hearing of the medium through a friend or a friend's servant, Eliza
solnees, trying to contact her lost ones. She believed that she could receive
had attended one of Mrs. Piper's séances.9 Eliza was impressed
messages from them with a medium's help. Ghosts and various psychic
woman, who gave her many details about the Gibbens family,
presences became important members of the James household.
: her husband, Daniel Gibbens. Eliza told her daughters, and
William's turn toward the spiritual realm started while he was writing
em went immediately; then mother and daughter suggested that
the Principles of Psychology, which was heavily influenced by contemporary
and Alice see Mrs. Piper. When Alice and William attended, Mrs.
work in behavioral psychology. In 1937 Horace Kallen, who had been Wil-
ntioned a "Niblin" or "Giblin," words reminiscent of "Gibbens."
liam's devoted student at Harvard, asserted that Alice's influence was far
re also impressed. Not only did the woman hear from Niblin/
greater than anyone had yet acknowledged. He also notes that because of
10 uttered a variant of Hermann's name: Herrin. 10 Alice was
sure
Alice, William began to reflect his father's Swedenborgian spiritual beliefs,
was calling to when from behind the gossamer curtain of eternity.
all" 11 subconsciously. Reviewing Ralph Barton Perry's 1935 two-volume
not been able to reach her child on her own, but this medium had
biography of William James, Kallen disagrees with Perry's assessment of
I
him the first time Alice visited her. 11
Hearing this one name was
Alue's role. "She was not only the exemplary wife and mother
she
0 make her Mrs. Piper's disciple for the rest of her life. Years later
exercised a very positive intellectual influence in her husband's life. I am
ded to her friend Bessie Evans, "It did make me reconciled and
in clined to believe that the unconscious redirection of William's thought
si that one flash of light over the undiscovered country.
toward that of Henry, the elder's would scarcely have gone so far as it did
iper intuited just how effective communications concerning children
without the conscious as well as continuous reaction upon it of Alice James;
d dead) were to mothers. In one sitting she advised Alice on how to
that role in the mutations of William's thought was far greater than that of
) Billy's tantrums, and later she alluded to Hermann's ghostly pres-
many correspondents to whom Perry gives Chapters." Although Alice's
; Irving Street, the home where the Jameses lived after 1889, "how a
sun I larry disagreed that her influence was purposeful, he was ashamed
picking-chair creaked mysteriously." And after Mary and William
of William's psychic research and might not have wanted to admit the
aby, Eliza, died in 1889, Mrs. Piper sent messages from the child,
importance both parents attached to it. It is plausible that Alice helped
: that she died of diphtheria and that one of her last actions involved
pressuade her husband to scrutinize the realm of the dead. During the
with her father's knife. Mary Salter tried to recall whether she had
winter of 1885-86 William, sometimes accompanied by colleague George
, Mrs. Piper about the knife incident, finally deciding neither she
Hubert Palmer, attended a number of Saturday "Cabinet Séances" at
ister Margaret had mentioned it. She noted the grief that recalling
NT Tiper's home on Pinckney Street. ZZy the summer of 1886 William
's death engendered. "And, indeed, my baby's illness is something
hill summarized his investigations of her for the inaugural volume of
ak of to 10 one. Time for me only adds to its pathos."
Proceedings of the American Society for Psychical Research. 18
NEW DIRECTIONS
G.I Palmer
NEW DIRUTIUNS
03
In a séance participants try to communicate with the dead. The mediums
levitate tables or exude ectoplasm, a viscous substance coming from the
conducting the sessions claimed that strong light hindered communica-
medium's Ibody, or engage in other dramatic practices, She was the right
tion with these spirits, SO rooms were kept dark. (Thus, participants were
medium for Alice, as Alice was too sensible to appreciate other worldly
less likely to notice any suspect movements or actions.) Sometimes a voice
histrionics.. Mrs. Piper became a lifeline for this bereaved mother.
spoke through the medium, sometimes a ghostly apparition appeared.
Communicants might hear music, or objects such as a table might move
( )n a starry night, Monday, 5 July 1886, Alice and William visited Her-
for no apparent reason. Other means of reaching the other world included
mann's grave. 24 From the knoll where their baby lay they could see the
automatic writing or the use of a Ouija board. In these instances partici-
distant Independence Day fireworks. Here, Alice could see new life where
pants claimed they relinquished all voluntary muscle control. Their fingers
it year before she had seen only death: the young pine tree was growing,
were guided by the spirits, who then relayed messages, In The Principles of
the barberries looked healthy, and the rosebushes bore white roses. The
Psychology William deemed automatic writing the "lowest phase of me-
couple renewed their marriage, which had been sorely tested by this loss.
diumship." Twenty years later he judged it less harshly as "one example
By August 1886 Alice knew that she was pregnant again. William had
of a department of human activity as vast as it is enigmatic."20
made his way back into her bed, with the inevitable consequences.
Skeptics took elaborate steps to expose the trickery practiced by un-
The Jamies family went to Jaffrey, New Hampshire, again that summer
scrupulous mediums Sometimes they conducted personal searches of
to escape the heat of Cambridge. Alice's sister Mary and her husband came
mediums, though William and his colleagues tried to avoid such embar-
along, keeping Alice company when William left looking for land for a
rassing procedures. Frequently, though, a medium's rooms were searched
permanent summer retreat near Kittery Point, Maine. Aided by Harry,
to see whether there might be secret openings in papered walls or carpeted
Billy learned to make wooden boxes, both boys sawing and nailing. Perhaps
floors. (In rented houses these searches were considered unnecessary, as
because of all his activities in the fresh air, Billy was less prone to fits of
it would be unlikely that the medium would alter someone else's house
temper that summer. 25 By early August Alice told William, "Hopeful-
to such an extent.)2
ness and youth have come back to us somehow. ","26 All
summer,
as
she
Mediums were frequently women who invoked male controls, spirits
contemplatted her loss of the previous year, she continued her soft but
who the mediums claimed dominated them and relayed messages from
relentless piressure to persuade William to think about religion and the
that other world. Mrs. Piper's control at that time was a French physi-
deity who comforted her.
cian, Dr. Phinuit, a loud, aggressive man who lectured participants on
Finally, William announced to his wife, "I have really to take up with a
morality. 22 Leonora Piper's popularity lasted for decades. William became
new God, your God, who really is very different from my old one, and it is
convinced that even if other mediums were fakes, she was honest-the
ne asy thing to do right off. But with you for his prophet, what god would
one white crow among all the black ones Later, in his 1896 presidential
not prevail iin the long run." "27 This decision, made at Alice's behest, helped
address to the Society for Psychical Research, he declared, "If you wish to
shape the dirrection of his future work on religious experience. Nearly all
upset the law that all crows are black, you mustn't seek to show that no
his major works include a meditation on the "religious hypothesis," as he
crows are; it is enough if you prove one single crow to be white. My own
often called it. Alice probably envisioned a deity who combined Congre-
white-crow is Mrs. Piper." "23
gational and Swedenborgian attributes, but whatever her vision was, her
Many mediums used elaborate props to convince their clients of their
husband sometimes took this deity under consideration.
veracity. They played trumpets or bells, used red lights, placed chairs in
Before I laavard's fall term started, William traveled to New Hampshire
circles, sat in cabinets, anything to set an atmosphere conducive to seeing
look for land. This time he went to Chocorua, village with a lake nearby
and/or hearing spirits. Mrs. Piper, however, was subducd. She did not
siled beneath the mountains. Nearby Mt. Chocorua was 3,500 feet high.
94
NEW DIRECTIONS
NEW DIRECTIONS
95
iam had given him to buy shoes, he went 10 the village and got re-
most Rosinanish outpourings and questionings with perfect respect."
dingly drunk."
111 the end of I larry's visit, Uncle I lenry cherished his nephew. HM
February brought Alice better news: William learned he had been elected
e Edinburgh Gifford lectureship for 1000 1901. She was "delighted
William left Cambridge at theyend of June for the Adirondacks, Stopping
nd measure. I dream of it o' nights," she told I lenry. This was the
at the I lotel Champlain on Lake Champlain, he enclosed a poem in his
pination of years of hard work for both Jameses. William's faith WHIN
letter to Alice. William must have read it on the train, because a railroad
fied, while Alice saw her skepticism defeated. Perhaps her husband
is on the back of the page. He did not write sentimental
right in exhorting people to take a chance on faith.
love letters, but he let the poem speak for him.
he year went well for the children, too. Harry passed all his entrance
is and gained early admission to Harvard, where he later became edi=
Puella Aestivalis
I I larvard's student newspaper, the Crimson. Billy was a well-liked,
Through various kinds of summer weather-
tie teenager who painted for hours on end, and Peggy was a precocious,
I lot, humid, cold and dry-
us girl who loved her parents. Francis Tweedy existed contentedly in
We walked and sailed and swam together,
wn world. Imitating his older brother Billy, he tried to paint. A busy,
My summer girl and I.
ig eight year old who adored animals and the outdoors, he disliked
Ali me! II was a pleasant season:
ol. I lis name had metamorphosed from Francis Tweedy to Francis
Bill I did not regret
erison in 1803 and now to John Robertson, though this latest change
When autumn came - for this good reason
not the final one. His family continued to call him Francis. Alice
that summer's with me yet.
d with the deaths of friends and a happier event, her youngest sister
Por summer sunshine round her hovers
garet's marriage to McGill University professor Leigh Gregor.49
Through winter's frost and snow,
uring the summer of 1898 Alice sent her eldest, Harry, now nineteen,
And I "cut out" a score of lovers,
ngland to visit his uncle Henry, accompanied by her sister Margaret,
And won her, years ago.
'
was eager for Harry to come to know his famous uncle better. Harry
a model young man, nearly too good to be true. George Browne, the
Not long after arriving at camp, William hiked Mt. Marcy carrying
master of the Cambridge preparatory academy, Browne and Nichols,
an ighteen pound pack in pursuit of Pauline Goldmark and her young
d Alice what she had done to turn out a youth like Harry James: ""I
In mls her brother Charles, Waldo Adler, and a few others. He started
always wanted to find out what you did to Harry to put him ahead
our that morning at seven, engaging a guide to help him carry his things,
11 did. I larry kept a detailed diary of his visit; from it the portrait
but he let the guide carry only the girls' baggage, shouldering a heavy
very organized and occasionally self-righteous young man emerges.
Inal hmmself. I water in her life Alice could not forgive Pauline for letting
ad not seen his uncle since the summer of 1893, and his first impres-
William this. The group walked for five hours to the top of Mt. Marcy
: were negative ones. "I doubt myself how much Uncle 11. cares for
I am beginning to think that he is naturally, socially rather duller
Parted by the exercise, "the influences of Nature, the wholesomeness
less genial than I thought. He knows it all SO that I can't tell him
of the people round me, especially the good Pauline, the thought of you
hing (about my impressions of England etc.)." As the visit wore on,
and the children, dear I larry on the wave, the problem of the Edinburgh
y understood his complicated uncle better. When Uncle I lenry was
lectimes all fermented within me till it became a regular Walpurgis nacht,"
to his "limited" cousin Rosina, I larry noted, "Uncle I lenryl treated
William wrote to Alice." Unable to sleep, he wandered in the woods, where
11
THE WILL TO INDURE
THE WILL TO INDURE
161
he was overwhelmed by pure sensation, by the immediacy of his own ex-
During the spring of 1800 William reached another critical junctu
periences. This manic episode, similar to states of elevated consciousness
hail one year left to prepare the Gifford Lectures, but Alice knew tl
he had felt before, was followed by a crash. The next morning he hiked
would not give the lectures unless he rested. Cambridge physician St
up the rest of the mountain, walking over ten hours in all. le lost his
Duser assured her that William would do well with care. She rea
jacket and arrived finally, exhausted, at a bathhouse owned by Charles
that she would have to enforce a healthful regime, as her husband -
Bowditch When Alice heard of his experience she imagined disaster."
1111 follow one on his own. They would go to Europe a year ahead
She was right he had damaged his heart.
times so that William could regain the strength to finish them
As Alice began to understand what had happened to her husband,
accompanying him abroad meant Alice must leave the rest of her f
more trouble came. She and William learned Bob had been drunk nearly
behind. She had to choose, and she chose her husband and his wor
constantly while at Dansville, despite his VOWS to reform and his letters
had invested SO heavily in his career. The Gifford Lectures would
claiming sobriety. He still wrote to Alice; she seemed to have a positive
world wracked by Darwinism, skepticism, and agnosticism that
influence on him. William realized what a drain Bob was and apologized
will possible. She knew that William was a genius, but that
v
that marriage had exposed her "to such an odious infliction."
enough. Genius only reveals itself under certain circumstances,
a
All the while coping with William and Bob, Alice maintained her vital
to Alice to nurture this genius back to health so that he wa
interest in world conflicts. "Today I have been quiet, almost idle," she
though to complete his work.
wrote Harry. "I spent a long time over the Sunday Herald, the world has
Vice and William decided to leave Harry and Billy in college at Ha
grown SO intensely interesting. The Dreyfus tragedy grows more and more
with Eliza Gibbens nearby. Both the older boys would work that sur
horrible. The story of sickness & neglect of our soldiers is worse and worse.
in Washington territory's Olympic Mountains, returning for Har
How can Alger look these sick men in the face! But a rumor comes that
"II" ming. when Billy would matriculate. The two younger children y
Kartoum has fallen, and that is magnificent. But before this letter reaches
will with them to Europe and board with the Cérésoles at Vevey. Fi
you all these thrilling subjects will have entered new phases."9
though, William convinced Alice to leave Francis Tweedy/John Rob
Time for her political interests remained limited, though: her husband's
with his grandmother and take only Peggy abroad. They would
health had become her desperate concern. Later that same year William.gave
his 111 Vevey while William took the baths at Bad Nauheim in Ger
a lecture at the University of California at Berkeley entitled "Philosophical
and later find an English school for her, with Henry as her resource
Conceptions and Practical Results," which set forth his developing theories
ing school holidays. These decisions were the most wrenching Alice
of pragmatism. 94 But when he hiked in the high Sierra, he strained his heart
made Although Francis was too young to understand the import
further. He lay awake all night on 21 November, a fierce storm pounding
patents leave-taking, she would miss him desperately. "William -
outside and his heart beating. By Thanksgiving he confessed to a friend
to leave Francis with Mother," she explained to Henry. "There are
that while his heart bothered him, he would not be governed by his condi-
reasons why it is advisable SO I have made up my mind to do it, but
tion. He consulted three doctors, one of them Dr. James Jackson Putnam,
like accreature walking in a dream, the child has been so depende
his Keene Valley camping friend, and all three heard a heart murmur.
Peggy would be on her own, beginning her adolescence as a V
Although William tried to conceal his poor condition, Alice saw Putnam
uphan.
herself: something was amiss. He told her that William had sustained heart
Before she left, Alice and her mother took one last trip to Weym
damage, but he assured her that with proper care the slight murmur would
ling by three different electric cars. She was pleased to see her o
pose no major problems. "But was ever a man born of woman harder to
hould home again, reporting her visit 10 I larry. "The Weymouth h
take care of than William!" she moaned to I lenry."
hold is very attractive. Poor Sam is there, patient and unexpectant
162
THE WILL TO ENDURE
T111 WILL TO ENDUR
as clean and tidy as of old. Everything about him disarms criticism."98
Next, she took Francis to Mary and Mack Salter's summer home, Hill
Top, near Chocorua, and said good-bye there. Alice and Mary allowed
him to have a hen, and William had given him a female Boston terrier
before he left, which Francis wanted even more. By now Alice was near
collapse herself.
While Alice made her good-byes William further damaged his heart,
again while hiking on Mt. Marcy. He reached the summit, but, coming
down, he descended into the Johns Brook Valley rather than taking the
Lodge trail, spending seven hours hiking instead of three. As a result he
had a bad dilatation of his heart, with severe chest symptoms after the
least exertion.
Upon her return to Cambridge Alice worked fifteen hours a day and
ate very little but remained in good spirits, though two days before they
left she had a headache. ¹00 Just before her departure she told Henry, "The
break-up is solemn. No more Sunday suppers with the large table full
of young folks - and such dear boys! I am haunted with an old trouble
of mine, what you call the 'prevision of retrospect.""! 101 But she loved her
husband SO much that she was willing to accept anything other than losing
him. As she prepared to leave she dreamed that they were old and poor,
their children gone long ago. She struggled to prepare a meager meal in
a dingy tenement room, trying to make it seem like home. "When you
came in it did
I
have felt today as if I really was your wife,-sealed - to
you as the Mormons say. "102
When Alice, William, and Peggy were ready to leave 95 Irving Street,
Eliza Gibbens came to bid them farewell. She said good-bye at their gate
and then walked slowly up the steps of her own home at number 107, her
head bowed. 103 During the next two years she would know her daughter
only through letters.
16.1
THE WILL TO ENDURE
heart bothered him intermittently, though he still had little trouble walk-
their daughter's wedding in 1907, but in the fall of 1909, when he started
ing. 60 60 By late April he wanted to go back to Bad Nauheim-anything
drinking heavily again, she left for Europe. 72 The week after Christmas
to help him feel better. 61 He occasionally lost his temper, and Alice still
Alice had just half a headache. 73
suffered from headaches. ²²
With the new year and at work on a new book, William felt a bitbetter,
The summer of 1909 seemed remarkably like other summers, though
due, he thought, to the lymph injections. 74 That January
Alice
planned
a
it was marked by a poignancy that William's summers at Chocorua and
celebration to commemorate his work at Harvard and to unveil epor-
Keene Valley might soon end. While he still took an active interest in
trait that friends and former students had commissioned from a successful
the farm affairs, looking for a mare and finding a new hired man, even
portraitist, William's cousin Bay Emmet. At the banquet on 18 January
taking part in the haying in July, he was not well. 63 He started the lymph
GBD
the portrait was presented to Harvard's new president, Abbott Lawrence
injections again, although this treatment had never helped him. 64 Despite
Lowell 75 William called the event "an Erckmann-Chatrian feast" after
William's poor health, a strong physical bond still existed between the
the feasts in the books of French writers Émile Erckmann and Louis-
Jameses. William told her, "[I] long to have you in our lowly cots with no
Alexandre Chatrian, whose tales contain vivid and realistic descriptions of
disturbing presence for a while, but our mutual selves.' "65 He still desired
Alsatian peasant life. The event, held for twenty-two men, was an artistic
Alice, who remained heavy despite her attempts at dieting. He confided
achievement for Alice. All four children helped her stage the dinner. Peggy
in Henry, "Her weight seems inalterable." But he told her she always
decorated three tables in the library, where the guests ate by candleight.
looked pretty when she met him, and she still missed him when he left. 7
Billy broiled brant (small geese) he had caught in New Brunswick over the
The Jameses tried to balance their moments of romance with the practical
furnace fire, Aleck carried them upstairs, and Harry carved them Several
details of their lives, but those details again overwhelmed them. William
guests spoke, lauding William's long and distinguished career 76
thought it might be time to sell the Chocorua property. When opening
After the banquet William traveled to Concord to see Bob's medium,
up the house for the summer, he was discouraged to find that the water
Frank Foss. Bob had gone to some lengths to prove Foss's veracity, running
closet bowl had broken: a new one might cost $18. 68
checks and cross-checks on him until he was convinced he was honest,
but William still suspected fraud.77
By the fall of 1909, despite the summer at his two loved retreats, William
In February Alice entertained two of Henry's closest friends, Sir George
was no better, showing further signs of physical deterioration. Ignoring the
and Margaret Frances "Fanny" Prothero.78 Sir George edited the Quar-
advice of a homeopathic doctor, James Taylor, not to walk, he thought if
telly Review, while lively Irish-born Fanny was Henry's Rye neighbor
he walked slowly enough, he could do no damage. "Taylor said I mustn't
and companion, helping him with household management and nursing
walk! 'Store up energy," etc. Fudge!" In entries in late October 1909 Wil-
him through various health crises. The two women made fast friends
liam noted, "Decided symptoms of nervous prostration all day." Then on
during the couple's weeklong visit. William liked Sir George but did not
25 October, "Dreadful angina on going to bed." Despite his symptoms
appreciate Fanny as his wife did.79 Alice adored her. Their bond came
Alice could not induce him to relax. He was sleepless many nights, and he
from their shared devotion to Henry; the British woman brought the
also suffered from dyspnea, a breathing difficulty caused by his angina.
70
litest news of the writer.
In November he tried a Christian Science treatment.?
I Despite his poor health, William did not give up his psychic investiga-
On Christmas Day, 1909, Alice hosted Robertson James and the 107
lions, partly to satisfy his own never-quelled curiosity and partly tohelp
Irving Street Gibbenses for dinner. Bob's wife, Mary, had just announced
Alice contact loved ones. That year the Jameses held sittings at 95 Irving
she was leaving him, SO Alice and William would again have Bob on
Street for the renowned Italian medium Eusapia Palladino. Whileshe
their hands. Mary and Bob had lived together in Concord again after
deceived many noted scientists during her career, before her death I larvard
NUMBER'S IND
SUMMER'S
July 1900, WI. "Diary, 1000," 11 MS Am 1002.0(1558).
Cammon's burning the papers offers another interpretation of earlier vie
65. W) to AHGJ, 11 June 110/00, Correspondence, 12:263.
that James Inmuted correspondence and papers in the throes of his depress
66. WJ to 11), 27 February 1010, Correspondence, 3412
Felel claimed that James burned papers to protect his privacy and possible
67. ALS, WJ to AHGJ, 20 June 1909, 11 bMS Am 1002.0 (2451);
future inquiries into his life. The truth may lie somewhere in between, as
1909|, Correspondence, 12:264.
there is little doubt that HJ was depressed at the time.
68. WJ to AHGJ, 17 June /19/09, Correspondence, 12:268.
92. ALS, HJ to AHGJ, 9 November 1909, H bMS Am 1094 (1693).
69. ALS, WJ to AHGJ, 14 June 1909, H bMS Am 1092.9 (2447).
93. ALS, HJ to AHGJ, 9 December 1909, H bMS Am 1094 (1691).
70. Allen, William James, 469-70.
94. ALS, HJ to AHGJ, 25 May 1909, H bMS Am 1094 (1692).
71. 9 November 1909, WJ, "Diary, 1909," H bMS Am 1092.9 (4558).
95. ALS, HJ to AHGJ, 15 February 1910, H bMS Am 1094 (1695).
72. 12 December 1909, WJ, "Diary, 1909," H bMS Am 1092.9 (4558). See Maher,
96. ALS, WJ to MMJ, 13 February 1910, H bMS Am 1092.9 (3101).
Biography of Broken Fortunes, 191, for a discussion of this episode.
97. WJ to HJ, 4 February 1910, Correspondence, 3:408.
73. 28 December 1909, WJ, "Diary, 1909," H bMS Am 1092.9 (4558).
98. ALS, [February 1910], WJ to MMJ, H bMS Am 1092.9 (3102).
74. 31 January 1910, WJ, "Diary, 1910," H bMS Am 1092.9 (4559).
99. WJ to HJ, 27 February 1910, Correspondence, 3:413n.
75 WJ to HJ, 4 February 1910, Correspondence, 3:408.
100. HJ to AHGJ & WJ, 4 March 1910, Correspondence, 3:413.
76, ALS, AHGJ to HJ, 6 February 1910, H bMS Am 1092.11 (47).
101. HJ to AHGJ and WJ, 4 March 1910, Correspondence, 3:414.
77. 23 January 1910, WJ, "Diary, 1910," H bMS Am 1092.9 (4559).
102. ALS, AHGJ to HJ, 13 March 1910, H bMS Am 1092.11 (50).
78. See Gunter, Dear Munificent Friends, 189-93, for further information on Mrs.
103. HJ to WJ, 15 March [1910], Correspondence, 3:417.
Prothero.
104. Henry James, "The Jolly Corner," in The Altar of the Dead, The Beast in t
79. WJ to HJ, 18 February 1910, Correspondence, 3:411.
Jungle, The Birthplace, and Other Tales (London: Macmillan, 1922), 389.
8o. ALS, AHGJ to HJ, 16 February 1910, bMS Am 1092.11 (49); ALS, WJ to MMJ,
13 February 1910, H bMS Am 1092.9 (3101).
15. LAST THINGS
81. Josiah Royce, "The Search for Truth," n.d., bMS Am 1092.9 (4592).
1. WJ to HJ, II March 1910, Correspondence, 3:415.
82. James II, The Letters, 2:287.
2. ALS, AHGJ to HJ II, 17 March 1910, H MS Am 2538.
83. Herman H. Spitz, "Contemporary Challenges to William James's White
3. HJ to AHGJ & WJ, 15 March [1910], Correspondence, 3:418.
Crow," Skeptical Inquirer 28, no. I (2004): 53.
4. 22 March 1910, WJ, "Diary, 1910," H bMS Am 1092.9 (4559).
84. For further information on Mrs. Piper and her methods see Martin Gardner,
5. HJ to AHGJ & WJ, 15 March [1910], Correspondence, 3:417.
"How Mrs. Piper Bamboozled William James," in Are Universes Thicker than
6. HJ to AHGJ & WJ, 15 March [1910], Correspondence, 3:418.
Blackberries? (New York: W. W. Norton, 2003), 252-61.
7. ALS, WJ to MMJ, 13 April [1910], H bMS Am 1092.9 (3105).
85. Theodora Bosanquet (1880-1961) worked for HJ for years. She later wrote a
8. ALS, AHGJ to EPG, 19 April 1910, H bMS Am 1092.11 (14).
book about him, Henry James at Work (1924), based on the diary entries she
9. Emanuel Swedenborg, Angelic Wisdom Concerning the Divine Love and to
made during her time with him. She also published other texts. She was a
Divine Wisdom (New York: Swedenborg Foundation, 1988).
member of the Society for Psychical Research, whose journal she edited.
10. ALS, 19 April 1910, WJ to MMJ [dictated to AHGJ], H bMS Am 1092.9 (31(
86. Autographed typescript, Theodora Bosanquet to HJ II, 23 January 1910, H
11. ALS, AHGJ to EPG, 19 April 1910, H bMS Am 1092.11 (14).
bMS Am 1094 (1373); 4 February 1910, WJ, "Diary, 1910," H bMS Am 1092.0
12. ALS, AHGJ to WJ Jr., 22 April 1910, H MS Am 2538.
(4559).
13. ALS, AHGJ to WJ Jr., 22 April 1910, H MS Am 2538.
87. 9 February 1910, WJ, "Diary, 1910," H bMS Am 1092.9 (4559).
14. ALS, AHGJ to WJ Jr., 22 April 1910, H MS Am 2538.
88. WJ to HJ, 4 February 1910, Correspondence, 3:407.
15. WJ to AHGJ, 7 May [1910], Correspondence, 12:498.
89. ALS, AHGJ to HJ, 6 February 1910, H bMS Am 1092.11 (47).
16. WJ to AHGJ, |6 May 1910], Correspondence, 12:496.
90. ALS, WJ to AHGJ, I September |19|00, H bMS Am 1092.0 (2457).
17. WJ to AHGJ, May 1910, Correspondence, 12:502.
91. Novick, Henry James: The Mature Master, 463. Novick's account of
18. WJ to AHGJ, 12 May 1910, Correspondence, 12:513.
388
NOTES TO PAGES 255-261
NOTES TO PAGES 252 255
1-24-20
See Proceeding of the America
Sorrel for Psychical Research
vol. 3, pts 1-2 (1909)
(avartable Hathitrust org.
"The Report of Mrs. Piper's Hodgeon
Central" by William Janes
fee Part 2, section 2- -
"The Old Form Series"
Su Part 2, sector 3
" The Owlo Head feres
Index lists Darr
Pp. 484 490-1,497,501,
511-520, 532,551
Rifto 532 concern Prof. R.J.R. Newbods
Book Reviews 215
Easter Rising in Ireland, and the revolution in Russia. The book covers the war itself and its military
dimensions without getting into too much tactical detail. Some of the major battles and campaigns
are introduced to the reader via specialized text boxes that ensure that the war itself never fades
from the narrative. Each text box includes the location of the battle in question; the dates it was
fought; the objectives for the attacking side; a synopsis; a list of casualties; an assessment of the
outcome; and, crucially, eyewitness remarks from Americans who were present at the scene.
As one would expect in a collection from the Library of Congress, the book Is lavishly illus-
trated. It contains 250 illustrations from the library's impressive collection, many of them never
before published. They include photographs of famous (and not SO famous) people of the time,
political cartoons, and, of course, some of the emotional propaganda posters for which the era is
SO well known. In place of specially designed maps, the book relies on maps made by contempo-
raries, some of them rudimentary, but their simplicity is part of their power. The book serves as a
kind of companion to the excellent exhibit of documents and artifacts displayed by the Library (full
disclosure: I was an advisor to that project).
The text tries as far as possible to show the debates and disagreements running through
American society from the Gilded Age through the 1920s. The war's opponents and doubters
get their fair share of attention, but the book also shows the generally negative response from
the American people toward anti-war groups like the Industrial Workers of the World. One political
cartoon shows the letters IWW forming the nose and chin of Germany's Kaiser Wilhelm II. This
balance is important, as is the highlighting of the debate that never stopped over the war, doubts
about the wisdom of entering it, and the aims Americans had for the post-war world.
An epilogue covers the rather surprising end of the war, as most experts were predicting (and
planning for) a war that would last into 1919 or even 1920. Suddenly, the United States found
itself facing what journalist Ray Stannard Baker, Woodrow Wilson's press secretary at the Paris
Peace Conference, called "a plastic state." The American peoplè did not come close to agreeing
on exactly how to shape that world now that the war was over. But Wagner makes clear that
there were other problems to solve as well, like rehabilitating disabled soldiers, the racial tensions
that exploded across the country in 1919, and a wave of labor unrest.
Scholars will find much to debate and disagree with in the details the book presents. By neces-
sity, a book like this cannot go into great detail on any single aspect of the war But this book is
meant to be a survey and is best read as such. It includes a guide to World War One sources at
the library (many of which are online) and a comprehensive bibliography. A prologue from
Prof. David Kennedy sets the stage for what he calls "a uniquely colorful chronicle of this dramatic
and convulsive chapter in American history." It is with pleasure that I agree with his assessment.
This book will be especially welcome for public libraries and high schools, although even special-
ists in this period will want to consult it for the images and documents that the volume presents.
THE IMPORTANCE OF PSYCHICAL RESEARCH TO
WILLIAM JAMES
KNAPP, KRISTER D. William James: Psychical Research and the Challenge of Modernity. Chapel
Hill: University of North Carolina Press, 2017. 400 pp. $39.95 (paper), ISBN 978-1-4696-
3124-0.
REVIEWED BY JUSTIN TYLER CLARK, Nanyang Technological University
The Journal If the Gilded age and Progressive Eaa.
Vol. 17 (2018).
doi: 10.1017/S1537781417000743
216
Book Reviews
From the late 1880s to World War I, the author tells us, "the future of psychology was open,
uncertain, and contested" (11). Nothing illustrates the unsettled state of the discipline in those
years more than the willingness of some of its most prominent American and European practition-
ers to seriously study telepathy, clairvoyance, table-rappings, spirit communications, and other
"non-normal" phenomena. Yet intellectual historians have tended to dismiss William James's
interest in these subjects as marginal to his more serious achievements as a psychologist and phi-
losopher. In pursuit of more "legitimate" topics such as James's pragmatism and scientific empir-
icism, these scholars have interpreted his psychical research as symptomatic of a near-pathological
open-mindedness or his anti-modernism (a contradictory pair of charges, one might note). Through
an exhaustive study of James's references to psychical research in his publications, private corre-
spondence, and diaries, Knapp sets out to demonstrate that the philosopher's investigation of the
supernormal was in fact central to his intellectual disposition. Moreover, James's psychical
research was conducted on a rigorously scientific basis, albeit one that would fall outside the hard-
ening boundaries of metaphysics, psychology, and psychiatry in the post-WWI Knapp's study
is thus explicitly a study of James's work, and implicitly, a broader investigation of the boundaries
of science at the end of the nineteenth century.
While the statistical and stenographic methods of psychical research were new, their object was
as old as the modern Spiritualist movement. James, along with the London-based Society for Psy-
chical Research (SPR) and its American affiliate, waded in the 1880s into a debate that had polar-
ized intellectuals since mid-century. On one end of that debate lay Spiritualists seeking evidence of
the afterlife in the study of séances. On the other end lay debunkers hoping to unmask the same
phenomena as hoaxes, as well as "tough-minded" empirical psychologists who refused to investi-
gate the phenomena at all. James differed from both groups in conceptualizing psychical experi-
mentation according to what Knapp calls a "tertium quid" approach. This approach emphasized
process over results, demanded an attitude of open-mindedness on the part of researchers, and
rejected the very notion of static universal laws
In many respects the tertium quid seems to resemble pragmatism, a philosophy that views
science as a tool of our contingent purposes, rather than as a body of absolute knowledge about
what exists. It comes a surprise then to learn that "psychical research does not seem to have
been significantly related to [James'] pragmatism or radical empiricism" (5). Yet the distinction
receives little elaboration; pragmatism is mentioned only a handful of times Thus, "the first ana-
lytical and contextualized history of James's psychical research" confines its analysis within a
context some readers will find unnecessarily narrow: James's psychical research itself (4). The
first chapter of the study offers a tightly focused intellectual biography of James as future psychical
researcher, speculating about his early exposure to the séances and psychic demonstrations his
family's nonconformist social circle attended in mid-nineteenth-century New York City. The
next two chapters detail James's affinities with fellow members of the SPR, as well as the more
mundane details of the society's finances and public relations strategy
In these early chapters, Knapp makes a significant contribution to our understanding of the SPR
as an institution. But it is not until the second half of the study, when Knapp shifts from associa-
tional history to the history of ideas, that his arguments come fully into focus. Perhaps the most
intriguing element of James's thought that Knapp illuminates is the philosopher's reconciliation
of fideism (justification of belief by faith) with scientific empiricism. Earlier fideists had insisted
that faith could supersede rationality, or more modestly, serve as rationality's starting point.
James's innovation was to insist that rationality itself constituted a form of sentiment; it was the
pleasant feeling of resolution one achieved after a thorough examination of evidence that confirmed
the investigator had arrived at a rational conception. And precisely because psychic research
required investigators to interrogate their own subjective perceptions and beliefs as part of the
investigation itself, psychical research offered a perfect opportunity for James to formulate and
test this theory of belief. Unfortunately for psychical research, and perhaps for science itself,
Book Reviews 217
American experimental psychology would soon discard subjective evidence as unusable, abandon-
ing fideism to philosophers and theologians.
At its best, William James: Psychical Research and the Challenge of Modernity succeeds in
drawing out resonances between James's psychical research and his philosophical reconciliation
of antinomies such as fideism and empiricism. It is a challenge to identify which came first, the
philosophy or the psychical research, and the author wisely avoids doing SO. Knapp does,
however, offer a clear account of the connections between James's psychical research and his com-
position of The Principles of Psychology (1890). After lucidly sketching out the various American
and European approaches to psychology within the period, Knapp demonstrates how James, in
distinction from the mainstream of the psychiatric profession, understood mediumistic phenomena
as non-pathological and widespread.
According to Knapp, James resisted drawing any conclusions about the true nature of medium-
istic phenomena until the final decade or SO of his career. At that point, James embraced a "cosmic
reservoir" theory, in which fragmented traces of consciousness, rather than coherent souls, survived
the death of the individual, and sometimes transmitted themselves like radio waves to the receiving
medium. As implausible as many readers will find this theory, its incorporation of emerging
communication technologies and new ideas of consciousness debunks the view of James as
anti-modern, and supports Knapp's thesis. In any case, in documenting the sheer amount of
thought and energy that James gave to psychical research, Knapp's richly researched study
obliterates any lingering misconception that the subject was marginal to James's career. Finally,
it suggests intriguing if understated connections between James's scientific practice and philoso-
phy for the next comprehensive biographer of James to build upon.
The Society for
Psychical Research
I 882-1982
A HISTORY
Renée Haynes
MACDONALD & CO
LONDON & SYDNEY
Acknowledgements
Foreword
T
he author and publishers would like to thank the Society for
T
hough Jane Austen said that history should always be
Psychical Research for permission to quote from its Journal and
written by a partial, passionate and prejudiced historian, it
Proceedings. These quotations and all others are also acknowl-
could reasonably be felt that these are not really the qualities
edged in the text.
needed to deal with the records and the development of a century-
old learned Society. Still, no one is without them; and the historian
Much gratitude is also due to the Society's Secretary, Eleanor
can best discount their influence on what he has written by stating
O'Keeffe, for her constant generous help with detailed references and
what they are. After that, to adapt the legal maxim a little, Caveat
small essential items of information, and its Librarian, Nicholas
lector; let the reader beware.
Clark-Lowes. I should moreover like to thank my kind typist Miss
I shall try, therefore, to make plain - as far as I am conscious of
Caroline Clayson for coping with my handwriting and with my
them - just where my own partialities, prejudices and passions lie.
afterthoughts SO patiently and efficiently over the last five years.
They are all in favour of careful objective observation, all against
dismissing reported events as impossible 'because they cannot
Thanks, too, to all the people who have talked over the themes of
happen'; a very common practice among distinguished persons who
this book with me - and are not responsible for the use I have made
have been trained to exclude 'irrelevant' considerations from their
of their remarks. I remember with love Rosalind Heywood, construc-
reasoning, to cultivate a kind of tunnel vision that can only follow
tive, sympathetic but by no means always in agreement in our happy
discussions.
the headlights of the intellectual car they are driving along a road
mapped out in accordance with preconceived ideas. That
'Geographers on pathless downs
Put elephants for want of towns'
is rightly to be condemned; but it is wrong to lump in with them
those earlier cartographers who inscribed on certain regions 'Here be
dragons' (giant lizards, as at Komodo? the skeletons of prehistoric
saurians?), inscriptions which ought surely to inspire the explorer to
go and see for himself.
viii
The Society for Psychical Research
Foreword
ix
The habit of rejecting the unfamiliar, disguising intellectual sloth
not only in themselves, but in their reactions to different backgrounds
as a strict desire for truth has of course a very long history indeed. To
and people. This is why it is SO difficult to produce the 'replicable
look back no more than a century or so: in the era of philosophic
experiments' so often demanded. Humans are individuals, conscious
rationalism - or rationalization - Hume rejected first-hand accounts
selves, each one of them unique; and it is useless to assume that they
of what would now be called psychosomatic cures at the Cemetery of
can be treated as units of awareness all equally endowed - or not
Saint-Médard because, he said, these were miracles, and the laws of
endowed - with paranormal faculties all working at the same rate in
nature showed that miracles could not happen. In the early Victorian
the same way, SO that if you only test enough of them you will get
age experts who wanted to dismiss the fact that hypnosis could
exactly the same results wherever, and whenever, and by whomsoever
inhibit awareness of pain argued that a patient under hypnotic
the tests are carried out. There are, inevitably, too many variables.
anaesthesia had shown no sign of discomfort while his leg was being
Nevertheless I am sure that quantitative experiments can contri-
sawn off, quite simply because be bad been paid not to scream. Later on,
bute much to psychical research - those with the plethysmograph,
as Brian Inglis has shown in his delightful Natural and Supernatural,
described in chapter 8, have certainly done SO - SO long as they are
French experts argued, when the telephone was first demonstrated to
carried out by people who keep in mind that 'the time, the place and
them, that the demonstrator had had a ventriloquist hidden under
the loved one' may produce one result where a different time and
the table.
place and person may well produce another. A laboratory at ten in
I am also, personally, more disposed to accept the evidence for
the morning, with a detached and unfamiliar figure operating
paranormal events given by ordinary reputable well-balanced eye
incomprehensible machinery is not always good at evoking faculties
witnesses, by anthropologists, by historians and by lawyers accus-
rooted in the process of keeping alive as an individual or as a species,
tomed to weighing testimony than that yielded by prolonged large-
and in primordial emotions.
scale experiments and evaluated by statistical methods, useful as
'Partiality, prejudice and passion' probably have much to do with
these procedures can be. This is not only because I am what is
what I have called¹ - by analogy with the pain threshold which
disdainfully labelled in some circles 'an Arts type', and because my
varies SO much from one individual to another - the Boggle
own mind is not a mathematical one and my own inclination is to
Threshold; the level above which the mind boggles when faced by
agree with Disraeli's remarks as to "Lies, Damned Lies, and Statistics'
some new fact or report or idea. That of the academic is usually fairly
(to which one might now add Computers, whose results can be SO
low: that of various Californian sects tends to be pretty high. My
successfully fiddled by experts such as the gentleman who was
own boggle threshold is fairly high, calmly acceptant, where reports
discovered by the merest accident a year or two ago to have
of telepathy, precognition and poltergeist outbreaks are concerned,
transferred, ingeniously and painlessly, sums from various bank
since all of them have been observed so often and in SO many parts
accounts to his own).
of the world throughout the centuries (and probably because I have
My preference for spontaneous cases arises also from a conviction
personally come across all three). It drops sharply, however, when
that paranormal faculties are best studied in the context of ecology
presented with concepts such as ectoplasm, materialization and
- the natural setting of time and place and interacting circumstance
reincarnation, and reacts with violence to the use of esoteric language,
in which they arise - rather than in the laboratory; and that if they
whether of the respectable, highly technical variety best known as
are also to be examined in scientific terms, such terms should be
Computerisch - all too often used as a status symbol - or of the sort
those of the life sciences, such as biology and physiology, rather than
concerned with 'vibes', higher planes and undefined 'auras'. (I once
those of physics. This is because they emerge in living beings, and
met a woman who was flying to the west coast of America to have
the more highly organized those beings are, the more they will vary,
her 'torn aura' repaired by some guru expert in invisible mending,
I. London, 1977.
I. Cf Encounter, August/September 1980.
The Society for Psychical Research
Foreword
xi
and longed to know if it were going to be darned, patched or glued,
if they choose to do scientific work, to use the abstract mode alone
and what with.)
and, often implicitly, to despise the rest.
This second kind of idiom, the language neither of science, nor of
Grey Walter pleaded that each group should be induced to
intuition, nor of every day, is apt to expand into such totally
recognize the other's way of thinking as perfectly valid and urged to
meaningless sentences as 'Pure consciousness is the essence of pure
learn it, as an alternative language of the mind. The importance of
nature and manifests itself as infinite correlation blocking out
his argument for theologians and philosophers, iconoclasts and
negative thought'. If you go to a fair you can see how a very small
devotees, mathematicians and writers, is obvious. It is equally
dollop of pink sugar can bubble in the vendor's machine into a vast
important in the work of the Society for Psychical Research. This is
fluff of candy floss - and taste how a mouthful reduces itself to no
not incidentally highly centralized and monolithic, but is carried
more than a faint metallic tang on the palate. This particular idiom
out by individuals or small groups. I have tried to concentrate on
is best compared to curried candy floss. I have mentioned it because
that work itself rather than on the different ways of approach to it;
I am allergic to it and probably unfair to those who use it.
but they need to be recognized. Moreover, it is not only members of
I have tried to write a history of the Society's work and achievements
what used to be called the Two Cultures who are liable to disagree
rather than of its members themselves and their interactions, explosive
with one another. Personal, social, ethical and political differences,
as these have sometimes been. All this must be taken as part of the
different culture patterns, and above all different and unquestioned
nature of things in an association of sharp and lively minds from
assumptions will provoke misunderstanding. And those of different
different backgrounds. The Society has always included scientists of
faiths or none Agnostics and Atheists, Buddhists, Christians, Jews,
various disciplines, philosophers, writers and painters, technicians and
Muslims, Spiritualists, Theosophists, Unitarians and SO down the
business men, clerics, doctors of medicine (and other subjects), the
alphabet possibly to Zenists and Zoroastrians - will consciously or
tough-minded, the tender-minded and the open-minded, detached
unconsciously relate their findings to their beliefs; sometimes to the
observers and zealots for this or that point of view. Man is a political
enrichment of both, sometimes to the impoverishment of one or the
animal, and every human group must contain people sympathetic or
other, especially if an easy and misleading reductionism is involved.
unsympathetic to one another, people conditioned to work in different
On the whole, though, there can be a stimulus to thought, and to
ways, people painfully aware of how fast academic attitudes may
new modes of understanding perennial ideas. It must always be
degenerate into pedantry, how soon acceptance may decay into credul-
remembered however that no research of any kind can be a religion;
ity, people whoeven think in different modalities, as that distinguished
certainly not psychical research. It is an exploration, a continual
member not long dead, Dr W. Grey Walter, Head of Research at the
attempt to consider the workings of the psi function and what it
Burden Neurological Institute at Bristol, pointed out in his Eddington
implies about the complex nature of reality in general and about the
Memorial Lecture for 19681. This should be read by all who have to deal
interaction of mind and body in particular.
with ferocious arguments and fundamental misunderstandings past or
Last of all: I am conscious all the time of how much I have had to
present. He pointed out that some people think-a he did himself-in
omit, to sketch briefly rather than to explore in depth, to indicate
terms of sensory imagery, colour, shape, texture for instance, while
rather than to discuss. I can only plead in mitigation that this book
others (many of them scientists, as Galton pointed out long ago) think
could have taken ten years to write and ten volumes to print. Even
in an almost entirely abstract way.
so, there have been times when the process seemed like trying to
Those at either end of a very broad spectrum may wholly fail to
reduce the primeval soup whence life on earth evolved into a packet
grasp one another's modes and sequences of thought. Those in the
of Oxo cubes. I have tried to indicate my own preferences so that you
middle, so to speak, who are able to use both are specifically taught,
may make allowances for them.
RENEÉ HAYNES.
I. Cambridge University Press, 1969.
The Sixth Sense
AN INQUIRY INTO
EXTRA-SENSORY PERCEPTION
Rosalind Heywood
7st.
Pp.
,See
1959
CHATTO & WINDUS
LONDON
Contents
I
An Unrecognised Faculty
page 9
II
What is Psi
?
I5
III
Psi in the Past
19
IV
The Background to Psychical Research
27
V
Foundation of the Society for Psychical
Research
36
VI Does Man Survive Death ?
53
VII
Mediumship-Mrs. Piper )
62
VIII
Cross Correspondences (1)
69
IX
Cross Correspondences (2)
81
X
The Willett Scripts
9I
XI
Patience Worth
107
XII
Mediumship-Mrs. Leonard (1)
II2
XIII
Mediumship-Mrs. Leonard (2)
I2I
XIV
Qualitative Experiments
127
XV
Quantitative Experiments (1)
143
XVI
Quantitative Experiments (2)
153
XVII
The Impact of Psi
164
XVIII
The Future
172
Appendix: Some Explanations and Hypotheses
183
A. By Physical Scientists
185
B. By a Biologist
189
C, By Psychologists
193
D. By Philosophers
206
Index
220
7
THE SIXTH SENSE
CROSS CORRESPONDENCES (1)
This case is a typical example of a series of allusions, implica
ask Mrs. Piper's 'Myers' the question, "What does the word
tions and direct cross references written by two automatists,
Lethe suggest to you? Mrs. Piper herself being no classical
Mrs. and Miss Verrall, which were made meaningful by key
scholar. He did SO and at several sittings he obtained in response
words given by a third, Mrs. Piper. It is far more complicated
a number of classical allusions which meant nothing to him
than it appears in summary for some of the allusions are mean
and also nothing at first to the scholars of the British S.P.R.
ingful in connection with other cross correspondences and are
The allusions included Myers-like references to the little-known
also links in coherent trains of thought which emerge elsewhere
story of Ceyx and Alcyone and to the sending of the Goddess
For example, Mrs. Verrall's drawing of a circle and trianglo
Iris to the underworld as this is told in connection with the
not only carries out the request made to Mrs. Piper's 'Myers
river Lethe in Ovid's Metamorphoses. Later on, Sir Oliver
for such a drawing; added to her reference to Abt Vogler it
Lodge asked Mrs. Willett's 'Myers' the same question. He
also ties up with the scripts' answer-an answer that makes
answered that it had already been asked elsewhere, and with
sense-to a question which had been put to Mrs. Piper's
great effort spelled out the word DORR in capitals. Then,
'Myers' in Latin, a language Mrs. Piper did not know. (But
over a period of weeks, Mrs. Willett's script made many allu-
the question was put when she was giving sittings in England to
sions to references in Virgil's Aeneid to the river Lethe and these
S.P.R. members who did know both Latin and the message,
fitted Mr. Dorr's question from the point of view of such a man
and this proximity may have helped her to pick up its contents
as Myers, who had known his Virgil inside out, but did not do
telepathically from them. Although on the one hand ESP seems
so from that of people without his scholarship Ultimately
to be more or less independent of time and space, physical
Mrs. Willett's 'Myers' wrote: "That I have different scribes
proximity does at times appear to facilitate telepathy.)
means that I must show different aspects of thoughts underlying
After the cross correspondences had been going on for some
which Unity is to be found and I know what Lodge wants. He
GBD
years, Piddington and an American, G. B. Dorr, devised two
wants me to prove that I have access to knowledge shown
ways of testing them. One was to try and check whether they
elsewhere."
could result from ordinary associations of ideas on the part of
Unfortunately, even when read in full, the elaborate aptness
the automatists, the other to find out if their creators, whoever
of the classical and other allusions in such cases as these can
they were, would produce a cross correspondence to order. In
only be appreciated by scholars of the same calibre as their
the first test fourteen people were each sent quotations, twelve
author, whoever that was. But what is patent to all is the
in all, from Shakespeare, Milton, Shelley, Rostand, Virgil
intensity of desire to get the plan carried out-not, of course,
Wordsworth, Coleridge and Homer, and were asked to write
that this desire is evidence for it could be simulated. The
down some words or phrases associated with them. The result
instructions in the scripts are frequent and explicit. "Record
were very different from the cross correspondences produced
the bits", writes Mrs. Verrall's 'Myers', "and when fitted
spontaneously by the automatists. Only momentary cross
they will make the whole." Again, "I will give the words
references occurred and there was no tendency to return again
between you neither alone can read but together they will give
and again to one master theme. In fact there was no resem-
the clue he wants." In March, 1910 Mrs. Verrall wrote a series
blance to a real cross correspondence.
of scripts referring to the main events in the history of the City
The next test was to set the purported 'Myers' a subject
of Rome. On March 7th, five thousand miles away, Mrs.
for a cross correspondence which would give scope for classical
Holland wrote: "Ave Roma Immortalis. How could I make it
knowledge beyond that of most of the automatists. He passed
clearer without giving her the clue?" Such remarks occur again
it with honours. The plan was that in America Dorr should
and again.
78
79
THE SIXTH SENSE
The last of the apparently self-contained type of cross
correspondence was the Master Builder case, which straggled
on from 1913 to 1924, with a high spot in December and Janu
CHAPTER IX
ary, 1918-19.1 That they should cease seems logical enough,
for if the large number obtained by the end of the first World
War was not enough to carry conviction of their authorship
Cross Correspondences (2)
it could be argued that nothing would be gained by continuing
indefinitely a type of evidence which was a strain on all
involved. However that may be, the cross correspondences as
A
NUMBER of automatists were engaged in the cross cor-
such gradually merged into the wider pattern of scripts con-
'respondences and their reactions and methods of producing
cerned largely with world affairs, in which the purported
cripts were varied. Mrs. Wilson 'saw' pictures and then
communicators had always professed the deepest interest. These
described them. Others spoke of their interior impressions;
had gone on concurrently with the cross correspondences from
others would both speak and write; others again, Mrs. Verrall
1901 and they only faded out altogether in 1932.
or instance, would only write. She generally fell into the more
or less dissociated state common to most automatists, getting
1 Proceedings S.P.R., Vol. XXXVI, p. 477.
ery sleepy at times and occasionally for a moment losing con-
ciousness altogether. "Whether I write in the light or in the
dark", she said, "I do not look at the paper. I perceive a word
or two but never understand whether it makes sense with what
zees before
When the script is finished I often cannot say
ill I read it what language has been used, as the recollection
of the words passes away with extreme rapidity
"
Her daughter, Miss Verrall, would speak more often than
rite, and afterwards she too could remember but little of
that she had said. Both their scripts purported to come from
Myers, but Mrs. Holland's were sometimes signed Gurney
Sidgwick. A fifth automatist, Mrs. Willett, also got scripts
igned Verrall after Dr. Verrall had died.
Mrs. Holland said that she was always fully conscious when
riting but that the pencil moved too quickly for her to grasp
ny meaning. To amuse herself she had written automatically
or ten years before she read Human Personality. In it she
me upon some experiences similar to her own, which she
d been unable to understand, and this encouraged her to
rite about these to Alice Johnson, the Secretary of the S.P.R.
liss Johnson asked for details which Mrs. Holland sent. Her
cripts, she said, had always come at great speed; she once
rote fourteen poems in an hour. On one occasion she had
een surprised to find that she had written a letter beginning
8o
s.s.-6
81
Streams
of
William James
A Publication of the William James Society
Volume 5
Issue 1
Spring 2003
Second Special Issue on The Varieties of Religious Experience
Contemporary Perspectives on James's Psychology of Religion
John Snarey and Paul Jerome Croce
Guest Editors
James on the Similarities and
phenomena are defined, what research methods were
deemed useful for each, and how conclusions in the two
Differences Between Religious
areas were alike and how they differed. Overall, this arti-
cle focuses on the similarities and differences in James's
and Psychic Phenomena
approach to these two areas. Due to the broad audience
already acquainted with Varieties, however, this essay
by Richard L. Gorsuch
will make more references to the Essays.
With William James's wide variety of interests, and
Definitions and Objectives
the nature of the times 100 years ago, it is no surprise
that James investigated both the psychology of psychic
Psychic phenomena include a variety of unusual
phenomena and the variety of religious experience. His
events, such as the current usage of the term implies. For
writings on the latter are well known and widely read.
James's era, the events ranged from apparitions. medi-
The Varieties of Religious Experience (1902) is, in fact, one
ums, and clairvoyants, to haunted houses, thought trans-
of only a very few books in psychology to be continuously
ference (telepathy), and telekinesis. James accepted this
in print for over a hundred years and to be the focus of a
common usage without feeling the need for a formal defi-
retrospective review in Contemporary Psychology (Gor-
nition of the area. Operationally, James was concerned
such & Spilka 1987). Less well known is his psychic
with interactions of people with the "spirit world," as in
research, which never culminated in his writing a book.
mediums, or human capabilities that transcend the mate-
Thus, it is fortunate that his articles, his letters, and other
rial world, as in telepathy. Most of what James reports is
unpublished documents on psychic phenomena have
from mediums. This is probably because it is an easy way
been collected by Murphy and Dale (1961) and in the
to collect data: one has only to go to a spiritualist session
series The Works of William James under the title Essays
and record what happens. And it can be quasi-experimen-
in Psychical Research (Burkhardt & Bowers, Eds. 1986;
tal: what does a medium say to the different people whom
hereafter referred to as Essays). This volume of his col-
he or she has never met before? The intent of his involve-
lected works consists of a number of investigations of
ment in psychic research was to establish whether any
psychic phenomena that had been reported in the USA
psychic phenomena are true.
and in England.
Compared to James's usage of "psychic phenomena"
Excellent and extended introductions have been
to refer to the extraordinary, the Varieties defines reli-
published with both of these books (Marty 1982; McDer-
gion broadly but within normal human experience. Reli-
mott 1986; Smith 1985), introductions that are, in fact,
gion is "the feelings, acts, and experiences of individual
substantially longer than this article. A comparison of
men in their solitude, so far as they apprehend themselves
these two books, however, may help us not only better
to stand in relation to whatever they may consider the
understand James but also the similarities and differ-
divine" (James 1902, p. 31). He contrasted it with that of a
ences between psychic and religious phenomena. Psy-
moralist. Moralists and Christians are alike in being "less
chic and religious phenomena share in "going beyond
swayed by paltry personal considerations and more by
science." For many people each involves the supernatu-
objective ends that call for energy, even though that
ral, whether in the form of a deity or of spirits. While
energy brings personal loss and pain" (James 1902, p.
James obviously studied both areas, an argument can be
45). But the moralist participates in a volitional spurning
clearly made that James devoted considerably more time
of the wrong and affirming the right, whereas the "Chris-
and effort to psychic phenomena than he did to religious
tian par excellence" is a "result of the excitement of a
phenomena. His active commitment to understanding
higher kind of emotion, in the presence of which no exer-
psychic phenomena extended across some 30 years. He
tion of volition is required" (James 1902, p. 46).
was instrumental in founding the American Society for
James's definition of religion is, as has been often
Psychical Research in 1884 (James 1986, pp. 5-9) his
noted, of "individuals in their solitude." And yet much of
paper on "What Psychical Research Has Accomplished"
religion is directly social. It is hard to conceptualize a reli-
was included in The Will to Believe (James 1897, pp. 299-
gion without a community of faith. This critique applies
307), and one of his last essays was "The Confidences of
to both areas. The role of culture and cultural expecta-
a 'Psychic Researcher" (James 1986, pp. 361-375), just a
tions for mediums and spiritualists is also ignored.
year before his death in 1910. He was involved with the
The definition of religion involves broad philosophi-
"major players" in both England and the United States.
cal issues dealt with by religion. In addition to whether
His reports include numerous personal episodes of seek-
the supernatural being exists, religion also calls forth
ing and exploring reports of psychic phenomena. A read-
vital issues such as the nature of evil and of conversion. It
ing of both books suggests that he spent more hours
also raises the question of what types of religion are help-
with mediums than he spent in churches.
ful and heal the divided soul, and which are harmful,
such as the excesses that lead to the one-sidedness of
The purpose of this article is to compare James's
approaches to religious and psychic phenomena. It will
fanaticism (James 1902, pp. 340-344). Pursuit of these
address questions such as how religious and psychic
issues is part of the task of Varieties. Indeed, the breadth
Streams of William James
Volume 5
Issue 1
Spring 2003
Page 26
Similarities and Differences between Religious and Psychic Phenomena by Richard L. Gorsuch
of the objectives of Varieties is indicated by its subtitle
James, that is, these unique, personal events also have
that often is overlooked: A Study in Human Nature. But
truth value, an approach anticipating more recent devel-
none of this is found in his discussions of psychic phe-
opments (Gorsuch 2002b).
nomena, which are concerned with whether an extraordi-
Empirical science was strongly supported by James.
nary event happened.
Starbuck's The Psychology of Religion, as well as materials
How different from psychic phenomena did James
Starbuck shared, were carefully acknowledged in Variet-
see religion? Except for a passing casual comment, nei-
ies (Smith 1985). Coe's data are another set clearly used
ther book mentions the topic of the other. The Essays has
by James (James 1902, p. 240f). James, as reprinted in
no discussion of religion and the Varieties has no discus-
Essays, also participated in the empirical "census of hallu-
sion of psychics. This is consistent with 19th and 20th
cinations" (James 1986, pp. 56-78). As also recorded in
century Euro-American culture but ignores unindustrial-
Essays, however, one of James's disappointments was
ized cultures where spirits form the basis or blend over
that psychic research was not able to develop experimen-
into religiousness. Contemporary discussions would be
tally (James 1986, pp. 90, 361).
hard pressed to consider possession without considering
But science plays a lesser role in Essays than in Vari-
demon possession.
eties. Science is concerned with nomothetic, replicable
One objective not included in either volume is a con-
events (Gorsuch 2002b). And if psychic phenomena have
cern with establishing the causes or roots of religious or
any major characteristic, it is that "they are inwardly as
psychic beliefs. These, to James, are irrelevant to his
incoherent as they are outwardly wayward and fitful"
tasks and irrelevant to examining their truths. James
(James 1986, p. 369). Thus science was particularly
held that people use causes only to explain away a posi-
unhelpful in examining psychic phenomena. In part for
tion someone else holds but pay little attention to those
this reason, it is not surprising to James that they are
beliefs one personally holds and, in keeping with his
considered "bosh" but, for James, they provide idio-
empirical pragmatist approach, "by their fruits ye shall
graphic truth with which science must ultimately deal.
know them, not by their roots" is applied in both contexts
Perhaps one of the continually appealing features of
(James, 1902, pp. 25, 20). In religion, it is the sense of
James's works is that he refuses to restrict discussions to
hope and ethical idealism that is sought; in psychic phe-
just the sciences or to just the humanities and personal
nomena, James writes of Hodges' changes to being a
experience. James attempted to bring both kinds of data
happy, more effective individual as he came to believe
to bear on both kinds of phenomena.
spiritualism was true: "When a man's pursuits gradually
James mostly ignored philosophical and theological
makes his face shine and grow handsome, you may be
theories. His data were the idiographic experiences of
sure it is a worthy one" (James 1986, p. 370).
individuals, as collected in personal accounts or as
The use of the term "spiritual" is currently in flux.
occurred in scientific studies. Indeed, only the first-hand
Some would define it just as religiousness; others would
experiences were deemed to be data, and so a strong
define it as a relationship to that which the person feels is
individualism runs through each of these books. The
ultimate (Gorsuch 2002a). Note that James's use of "spir-
impact of other people and cultures are conspicuous by
itual" is the classical one of relating to the supernatural. It
their absence. Conspicuous by their presence are the
may be the mysticism of Varieties or the spirits called up
experiences of people within the Euro-American culture.
by the mediums of Essays, but it is still a being indepen-
Little attention is given to spiritualism of other subcul-
dent of the person. Hence, we must be careful to avoid a
tures or of non-Protestant religions.
contemporary interpretation of spirit and spiritual when
A point easy to overlook is James's involvement with
we read James.
hypnotism. He had read extensively of it-noting "the
wonderful explorations of Binet, Janet, Breuer, Freud,
Method
Mason, Prince, and others" (James 1902, p. 234). He was
using it in 1886 when a note in Science reported that
James was a philosopher in an age when psychology
James demonstrated a hypnotic suggestion that changed
was taught as an area within philosophy. He had no prob-
one perception but did not affect other perceptions
lem exploring from both the perspective of the sciences
(James 1986, p. 382). He used it to explore the nature of
and the perspective of the humanities. James's philosoph-
the medium-trance of Ms. Piper.
ical method was of reasoned argument, utilizing human
Because posthypnotic suggestion leads to percep-
experiences. The most important human experiences to
tions and produces activities that need have no conscious
pursue are those that are the most dramatic, for if we
involvement and are not consciously recallable, it pro-
explain these, then we can explain the less dramatic. This
vides strong evidence for the subconscious. Coming
is seen clearly in Varieties with its detailed reports of the
from experiences with hypnotism, including posthyp-
religious experiences of people such as George Fox and
notic suggestions, which produced behaviors based in
with his numerous case studies in the Essays. James
nonconscious processes (James 1986, pp. 204-211),
places an emphasis on idiographic, unique events that is
James had a strong belief in the subconscious, which is
typical of the humanities but departs considerably from
vital background for understanding either book. For psy-
the nomothetic science as defined in the 20th century. To
chic phenomena, automatisms and extensive knowledge
Streams of William James
Volume 5
Issue 1
Spring 2003
Page 27
Similarities and Differences between Religious and Psychic Phenomena by Richard L. Gorsuch
when in a trance that otherwise seem unknown were sug-
In Essays James strongly emphasized methods, just
gested to be based in the unconscious (James 1902, pp.
as others have done in the years since. Too many exam-
116-126). For religion, the unconscious plays several
ples of distortions were found to assume that reports of
roles. This ranged from self-surrendering conversion to
psychic phenomena were therefore true. An interesting
revelation (James 1902, pp. 208, 481-484). But the stron-
facet of James's approach to psychic phenomena is the
gest statement James made was that "whatever [religion]
constant search for alternative explanations. Although he
may be on its farther side, the 'more' with which in reli-
was not as systematic as Campbell and Stanley (1963)
gious experience we feel ourselves connected is on its
some 60 years later, the application of this type of think-
hither side the subconscious continuation of our con-
ing to actual data is impressive. For example, when evalu-
scious life" (James 1902, p. 512).
ating spiritualists' messages reputed to be from his
James by nature was sympathetic to other people
colleague R. Hodson after the latter's death, James lists
and their views. He took seriously the reports of religious
the following as possible explanations for information
people and of psychic effects, even while he refused to
seen to be supportive of a post-mortem communication
endorse them. An example of that is his treatment of
from Hodson:
Eusapia Paladino, a psychic for whom "everyone agrees
that she cheats in the most barefaced manner whenever
1. Lucky chance-hits.
she gets an opportunity" (James 1986, p. 362). "Yet her
2. Common gossip.
credit has steadily risen, and now her last converts"
3. Indications unwarily furnished by the sitters.
include "our own psychical researcher, Carrington,
4. Information received from R. H. during his lifetime,
whose book on The Psychical Phenomena of Spiritualism
by the waking Mrs. P. and stored up, either supralimi-
(against them rather!) makes his conquest strategically
nally or subliminally, in her memory.
important" (James 1986, p. 363). To offset the obvious
5. Information received from the living R. H., or others,
cheating, James takes time to tell of a lecturer in physics
at sittings, and kept in Mrs. Piper's trance-memory,
who gave a demonstration in class to show that the cen-
but out of reach of her waking consciousness.
ter of gravity remains unmoved despite movement of the
6. "Telepathy," i.e., the tapping of the sitter's mind, or
peripheral parts. The demonstration was successful
that of some distant living person, in an inexplicable
because, unbeknown to the students, the professor had
way.
nailed down the center! As is clear in Essays, however,
7. Access to some cosmic reservoir, where the memory
this is told in a "forgiving sense," for, James noted, the
of all mundane facts is stored and grouped around per-
phenomenon is well known and for the apparatus to mal-
sonal centres [sic] of association. (James 1986, p. 255)
function-as it did without the nail-would teach stu-
dents the wrong lesson. One may need to act "for the
In terms of psychic data, James reported finding
larger truth" (James 1986, pp. 364-365). Therefore, he is
some support for cross-correspondence, which is the
willing to give some latitude to those who, despite the fre-
reporting of materials that would have been only known
quency of her cheating, still felt some of Paladino's ses-
to a very few people by the medium (who is assumed to
sions were valid.
have had no prior access to the knowledge). It goes
Further, he was of the notion that ideas that continu-
beyond the medium's giving of information that seems
ally reappeared probably had some underlying truth even
arcane but actually is true of almost everyone. It may con-
if it were not addressable scientifically. The longevity of
sist of special general knowledge, such as of classical lit-
religion was probably impressive to him even as it has
erature, or specific knowledge only known by a few
been to other psychologists, such as Leuba and Cattell,
people. Revelations of cross-correspondence were almost
who were nonbelievers (Gorsuch 2002). Despite his
the only case in which James felt that he found clear evi-
investigations and other investigations that challenged
dence of the existence of a psychic phenomena, but this
the validity of psychism, believers in psychic phenomena
was with primarily one medium, Mrs. Piper. Even then
continued and, in his time, included a number of sophisti-
he had to assume that her low level of education meant
cated people James respected. "How often has 'Science'
that she was unacquainted with classical literature. This
killed off all spook-philosophy, and laid ghosts and raps
point may have been true during the first of the 12 to 15
and 'telepathy' away underground as so much popular
years that people such as James followed her closely, but
delusion. Yet never before were these things offered us
might not the interest of these learned people have stim-
so voluminously, and never in such authentic-seeming
ulated her curiosity? And we must remember that the
shape or with such good credentials" (James 1986, p.
lack of formal education is only a general predictor of
363). But this seems to be a poor rationale. With it, for
less exposure to classic literature, not a universal predic-
example, human sacrifice to the sun could be justified
tor.
because that was, in terms of thousands of years, "offered
Despite all the negative evidence James found
up voluminously." And I am also skeptical of his occa-
against psychic phenomena, the widespread reports of it
sional reliance on the rationale that the medium was too
kept him convinced that there was something to it and it
uneducated to report, for example, knowledge from clas-
should continue to be investigated. In his last major
sic writings.
paper, he suggests that the best mediums have "really
Streams of William James
Volume 5
Issue 1
Spring 2003
Page 28
Similarities and Differences between Religious and Psychic Phenomena by Richard L. Gorsuch
supernormal knowledge
that
cannot
be
traced
to
the
James, but rather that religion is a major force, whereas
ordinary sources of information" (James 1986, p. 372). To
psychical phenomena remains at a relatively primitive
explain this, James postulates a "cosmic environment of
state in terms both of their impact on individual lives and
other consciousness of some sort which is able to work
in terms of being able to systematically characterize how
upon them" (James 1986, p. 373). And in matters such as
they function.
these, James felt it best to stay with the facts of personal
James approached both religious and psychic phe-
reports wherever they may lead.
nomena with similar questions in a similar manner and
reached some similar conclusions. The basic question
Implications and Conclusions
was whether they were true or helpful. The data included
nomothetic and idiographic. One of James's conclusions
The major point in which we could expect James to
was that both religion and psychic phenomena are worth
differ from contemporary psychology of religion is in the
pursuing scientifically because so many believe in each.
inclusion of personal, idiographic experiences of an indi-
Other conclusions differed radically between reli-
vidual as prime data. Contemporary science is too con-
gion and psychic phenomena, particularly the "bottom
cerned with seeking objective and replicable data to take
line" for a philosophy of pragmatism. For James, psychic
one individual's personal experiences as a research
phenomena are extremely difficult to prove and are bor-
approach. And this is rightfully so, but that does not
ingly trivial (as trying to read the Essays validates). For
mean that that such idiographic experiences are unim-
James, religion changes people's lives, has a place in his-
portant for the larger picture. It just means that they are
tory, and is humankind's "most important function"
not the area in which science can make a contribution
(James's letter to Frances Morse in 1900, quoted in
(Gorsuch 2002a, 2002b).
Smith 1985, p. XV; cf. James 1902, pp. 50-51).
Although it is inappropriate for psychology, being a
science, to take idiographic data into account, we must
-Dr. Richard L. Gorsuch is Professor of Psychology at
remind ourselves that psychology (and science) are not
Fuller Theological Seminary in Pasadena, CA. His most
recent book is Integrating Psychology and Spirituality?
the only ways of examining the human condition. The
(Praeger, 2002). This article was originally prepared for
humanities also have a rightful role. The success of
the symposium on "Historical Readings of James's Variet-
James was that he thoroughly understood the psychol-
ies, sponsored by Division 26 and the William James Soci-
ogy of his time and also philosophical approaches to the
ety, at the 110th Annual Meeting of the American
human condition. The result was Varieties, which inte-
Psychological Association, August 22, 2002, Chicago, IL.
Dr. Gorsuch may be reached via e-mail at
grates both approaches, using both nomothetic and idio-
rgorsuch@fuller.edu.
graphic data. That dual approach is needed but difficult
because it involves integrating science and humanities.
References
The temptation is for us in one discipline to assume that
Campbell, D. T., & Stanley, J. C. (1963). Experimental and quasi-
we can do the other discipline's work as well as our own.
experimental designs for research. Chicago: Rand McNally.
But that comes from disciplinary egotism ("we can do it
Gorsuch, R. L. (1988). Review of William James's Essays in psychical
all") and leads to disciplinary imperialism ("who needs
research, vol. 16 in The works of William James. F. Burkhardt & F.
Bowers, Eds., 1986. Review of Religious Research, 30.1, p. 94.
the humanities?"). Rather, bridges need to be built by
Gorsuch, R. L. (2002a). Integrating psychology and spirituality? West-
which the unique contributions of both science and the
port, CT: Praeger Press.
humanities can be brought to bear on the human condi-
Gorsuch, R. L. (2002b). The pyramids of the sciences and humani-
tion (Gorsuch 2002a). James was able to do this, but he
ties: Implications for the search for religious truth. American
had background and experience in both the discipline of
Behavioral Scientist, 45, pp. 1820-1836.
philosophy and the budding discipline of psychology. His
Gorsuch, R. L., & Spilka, B. (1987). Varieties in historical and con-
temporary contexts. Contemporary Psychology, 32, pp. 773-778.
work was at a time when psychology held a very limited
James, W. (1897) The will to believe and other essays in popular philos-
area. With the explosion of psychological knowledge of
ophy. New York: Longmans, Green.
the past 100 years, it is difficult for anyone to encompass
James, W. (1902). The varieties of religious experience. New York:
psychology by itself, let alone both relevant areas of psy-
Longmans, Green.
chology and philosophy. It is my experience that the
James, W. (1986). Essays in psychical research. In F. Burkhardt, & F.
major problem students have with Varieties is separating
Bowers, (Eds.), The works of William James. Vol. 14. Cambridge,
MA: Harvard UP.
out what are psychological questions and what are philo-
Marty, M. E. (1982). Introduction. In W. James, The varieties of reli-
sophical ones; the necessary training in both areas is
gious experience (pp. vii xxvii). New York: Penguin Books.
lacking.
McDermott, A. (1986). Introduction. In W. James, Essays in psychi-
An approach toward understanding the importance
cal research (pp. xiii-xxxvi). Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP.
of psychic and religious phenomena for James is to con-
Murphy, G., & Dale, L. A. (1961). William James on psychic research.
sider James' behavior towards each. Although he spent
New York: Harper & Row.
more time investigating psychic phenomena than reli-
Smith, J. E. (1985). Introduction. In W. James, The varieties of reli-
gious experience (pp. vi-1). Cambridge, MA: Harvard UP.
gious, he helped dissolve the American Society for Psy-
chic Research while he devoted the Gifford lectures to
religion. It was not that one was "truer" than the other for
Streams of William James
Volume 5
Issue 1
Spring 2003
Page 29
11 April 2019
The archives at the Hill-Stead Museum in Farmington Connecticut contain several
letters from William and Alice James to the owner of the Hill-Stead residence, Theodate
Pope (later Riddle).
These letters written to Theodate in the years 1906-1908 usually reference her sustained
interest in psychical research, an area of professional interest to Mr. and Mrs. William
James for more than two decades prior to this interchange. The archives also contains
photographic evidence of the James's visit there in 1907, and perhaps on other
occasions.
There are repeated references to other researchers and interested parties in this area,
John George Piddington, Richard Hodgson, Hubert Livingston Carrington, and James
Henry Hyslop- and of course George B. Dorr.
A letter from Alice (7.14.1908) is most revealing for she hopes "that George Dorr's work
of this Past winter will prove to be a solid one. He has tried to make it such and he
certainly has taken good care of the 'light.' He is building a summer cottage for Mrs.
Piper at Owl's Head [Rockport, ME] where she will be near to Margaret Bancroft, and
SO looked after a little." Therein she also refers to the "unwise" efforts of Ethel Sands
who wrote "warning letters to G.B.D."
William james writes (9.2.1907) to Theodate beginning "A first-rate week with Dorr at
Bar Harbor, and two hour talk with Carrington last evening." In a letter from Oxford
(5.8.1908) he refers to a letter to Dorr which he now sends Theodate {not included],
remarking that "knowing of G.B.D.['s] recent devotion to the cause and admirable
investigations, [I] felt put out at what seemed an attempt to get at Mrs. Piper from
London, over his head as it was." He compliments Theodate and states that "similar
explanations [were given] to D[orr] which will make him also see it in the true light. He
has struck quite a new lead, and 'Myers' is developing a novel type of manifestation.
There seem to be no end of them!"
William also writes to Theodate (8.14.1907) that "we are going to Geo. Dorr's on the
22nd," after three days with Miss Pope at Farmington.
Ronald H. Epp
Hill-Stead& William James
352
Members and Associates
[PART
160]
Members and Associates
353
story
HONORARY ASSOCIATES.
record
Dallas, Miss H. A., Bellevue Hotel, Hurstpierpoint, Sussex.
Hill, J. Arthur, Claremont, Thornton, Bradford.
Hoernlé, Professor R. F. A., University of the Witwatersrand,
MEMBERS AND ASSOCIATES.
Johannesburg, S. Africa.
Irving, Rev. W. S., Oxenhall Vicarage, Newent, Glos.
DECEMBER, 1939.
Morton, Dr Eva, 24 Park Crescent, Portland Place, London, W.1
Muirhead, Professor J. H., Dyke End, Rotherfield, Sussex.
Richmond, Kenneth, 82 North End Road, Golders Green, London,
PRESIDENT-PROFESSOR HENRY HABBERLEY PRICE.
N.W. 11.
Sage, Prof. Charles M., rue de Coulmiers 33, Paris XIVe, France.
ViCE-PRESIDENTS.
Spinney, G. H., 4 Overhill Gardens, Dulwich, London, S.E. 22.
Tanagra, Dr A., Odos Aristotelous 67, Athens, Greece.
The Right Hon. the Earl of Balfour, P.C., LL.D., Fishers Hill, Woking.
Tenhaeff, Dr W. H. C., Adm. V. Gentstraat, 53 bis, Utrecht, Netherlands.
George B. Dorr, 18 Commonwealth Avenue, Boston, Mass., U.S.A.
Professor Hans Driesch, Ph.D., M.D., LL.D., Zöllnerstrasse 1, Leipzig,
Thouless, Professor R. H., Yorke House, 83 Newmarket Road,
Cambridge.
Germany.
Wereide, Dr Th., The University, Oslo, Norway.
L. P. Jacks, LL.D., D.D., Far Outlook, Shotover Hill, Oxford.
Sir Lawrence J. Jones, Bart., 39 Harrington Gardens, London, S.W. 7.
Sir Oliver Lodge, F.R.S., Normanton House, Lake, nr. Salisbury.
Professor Gilbert Murray, LL.D., Litt.D., Yatscombe, Boars Hill,
Oxford.
MEMBERS AND ASSOCIATES.
J. G. Piddington, Fishers Hill, Woking.
Sir J. J. Thomson, O.M., F.R.S., Trinity Lodge, Cambridge.
An asterisk is prefixed to the names of Members.
*Agar, Miss E. M. F., York Corner, Chertsey, Surrey.
HONORARY MEMBERS.
*Aitken, Lionel G., 82 Portland Place, London, W.1
*Albemarle, Countess of, Quidenham, Norwich.
Professor R. A. Fisher, F.R.S., University College, London, W.C.
*Albery, George C., K.C., City Hall, Meaford, Canada.
Miss Alice Johnson, 1 Millington Road, Cambridge.
Allan, Miss J., Invergloy House, Invergloy, Inverness-shire.
Miss I. Newton, 259 Holly Lodge Mansions, Highgate, London, N.6.
Allen, Professor H. J., Marley Orchard, Kingsley Green, Haslemere.
Count Perovsky-Petrovo-Solovovo, 43 Elm Park Mansions, Park Walk,
*Allison, Mrs E. W., The Beverly, 125 East 50th Street, New York,
London, S.W. 10.
U.S.A.
Sir Joseph J. Thomson, O.M., F.R.S., Trinity Lodge, Cambridge.
*American Society for Psychical Research, 40 East 34th Street, New
York, U.S.A.
CORRESPONDING MEMBERS.
*Anderson, Lady, Ballydavid, Woodstown, Waterford.
Anderson, Mrs Henry C., 20 Hermitage Drive, Edinburgh.
Professor Henri Bergson, Bd de Beau Séjour 47, Paris, France.
Andrews, Dr Marion B., Orsett, 14 Derryvolgie Avenue, Belfast.
President Nicholas M. Butler, Columbia University, New York, U.S.A.
Anstey, Brigadier E. C., R.A., D.S.O., 1 Ashdown Road, Epsom,
Dr Max Dessoir, Speyererstrasse 9, Berlin, W. 30, Germany.
Surrey.
Professor Pierre Janet, rue de Varenne 54, Paris, France.
Dr C. G. Jung, Seestrasse 228 Kusnacht, E. Zurich, Switzerland.
*Arbuthnot, Miss Mary E., Davies' Hotel, 10 Brompton Square,
London, S.W. 3.
Count Carl von Klinckowstroem.
*Ardron, G. H., Thatched House Club, St. James's Street, London, S.W.1.
Maurice Maeterlinck, Villa des Abeilles, Nice, France.
*Arnold, Miss Edith J., 27 Ardingly Drive, Goring-by-Sea, Sussex.
Professor T. K. Oesterreich, Nauklerstrasse 23, Tübingen, Germany.
*Assheton-Smith, Lady, 30 Queen Anne's Gate, London, S.W. 1.
Dr Eugène Osty, Avenue Niel 89, Paris, France.
*Auden, Harold A., Dalemere, Lynn Lane, nr. Lichfield, Staffs.
Dr Rudolf Tischner, Ditlindenstrasse 18, Munich, Germany.
Austen, H. W. C., M.D., Dormy Pool, Saxmundham Road, Aldeburgh.
Carl Vett, 13 Kongen's Nytorv, Copenhagen, Denmark.
Bacon, Mrs Sewell, Gate House, Northwood, Middlesex.
186 Marlborough Street. Boston, Mass., U.S.A.
*Baker, Miss Mabel. 17 Ivvdale Grove. London. S.W. 16.
Viewer Controls
Toggle Page Navigator
P
Toggle Hotspots
H
Toggle Readerview
V
Toggle Search Bar
S
Toggle Viewer Info
I
Toggle Metadata
M
Zoom-In
+
Zoom-Out
-
Re-Center Document
Previous Page
←
Next Page
→
Psychical Research-1900-1939
Details
1900 - 1939